no mention of the fornication of Athanasius of the hande of Arsenius of the Table Cuppe and bookes aboue mentioned but they forged newe accusations against him whereunto the Emp. gaue too hastie credite and banished Athanasius to Triere Immediately after the Councill of Tyrus many bishops were assembled at Hierusalem for the dedication of the Temple which the Emp. Constantine had builded at the place of the LORDS sepulchre Anent the Councill of Antiochia wherein the Arrians deposed Eustatius and the Councill of Arles wherein Cecilianus was absolued from the accusation of the Donatists no further discourse is needefull then is conteined in the historie of the liues of these two Bishops Gangra is a towne of Paphlagonia In this towne were assembled certaine Fathers to the number of 16. about the yeere of our LORD 324. The occasion of their meeting was the Heretique Eustatius who admiring the Monasticke life or as others affirme fauouring the Heresie of Encratitae and the Manicheans he spake against Marriage against eating of fl◅sh he damned the publicke Congregations of GODS people in Temples and said a man could not be saued except he forsooke all his poss◅ssions and renounced the wo◅lde after the forme of monkish doing These opinions were damned in the Councill of Gangra The subscriptions of the Fathers of this Councill after their Canons are worthie to be remarked These things say they haue we subscribed not vituperating them who according to Scripture chooseth vnto themselues an holy purpose of a continent life but them onely who abuseth the purpose of their minde to pride extolling themselues against the simpler sort Yea and damne and cut off all those who contrary to Scripture and Eccl◅siasticall rules bring in new Commandements But we admire humble Virginity and wee approue continencie that is vndertaken with chastity and Religion And wee embrace the renounciation of seculare businesse with humilitie And we honour the chast band of Mariage And we despise not riches joined with righteousnesse and good workes And we commend a simple and cou◅se apparrell used for couering the body without Hypocrisie Likewise wee reject loos and dissolute g◅rments And we honour the houses of GOD and assemblies that are in them as holy and profitable Not debarring men from exercises of pietie in their owne priuate houses But places builded in the name of the LORD wee honour and Cong◅egations assembled in the same places for the common utilitie we approue And good workes which are done to poore brethren euen aboue mens habilitie according to the Ecclesiasticall traditions we blesse them And we wish all things to be celebrated in the Church according to holy Scriptures and the ordinances of the Apostles In the time of the reigne of Constantine in Eliberis a towne of Spaine were assembled 19. Bishops and of preaching Elders 36. The ende of their meeting was to reforme horrible abuses both in Religion and maners which in time of the tenne Persecutions had preuailed in Spaine And nowe in time of peace such enormities and festered maners co◅lde hard◅ly bee amended Manie Ecclesiasticall Canons were made in this Synode to the number of 81. Whereof wee shall rehearse but a fewe and such as clearely pointeth out the principall ende of their meeting They ordained that Heathnicke sacrificing Priests called of olde Flamines if they were content to absteine from sacrificing to Idoles and to learne the groundes of Christian R◅ligion after three yeeres repentance they shoulde bee admitted to baptisme Likewise they ordained that Christian Virgines shoulde not bee giuen in marriage to Pagans lest in the flou◅e of their youth they should bee entangled with spirituall whoredome In like maner that Bishops should receiue no rewarde from men that did not communicate with the Church They ordained that nothing that is worshipped shoulde be pictured on the wall And that in priuate houses no Idoles should be founde And incase the maisters of houses were afraide of the violence of their s◅ruantes at least they should keepe themselues pure and cleane which if they did not they shoulde bee counted strangers from the fellowship of the Church And that if any man happen to bee slaine in the action of breaking downe images his name shall not bee enrolled in the catalogue of Martyres because it is not written in the history of the Gospell that the Apostles used any such forme of reformation whereby they sig◅isie that by wholsome doctrine images should be castē out of the hearts of mē rather then broken with popular violence with the tumultuary attempts of priuate men Any judicious man may perceiue by these Canons both the time when and the cause wherefore this Council was assembled They who count the first Councill of Carthage to bee that Councill whereinto Cyprian with aduise of many other bishops of Numidia Lybia and other partes of Africke ordained men who were baptized by Heretiques to bee rebaptized againe they commit a great ouer-sight to recken the first Councill of Carthage to bee holden vnder the reigne of Constantine whereas it is certainely knowne that Cyprian was martyred in the dayes of Valeriane the eight persecuting Emperour But the first Councill of Carthage that was kept in CONSTANTINES dayes was that Councill whereinto the Donatistes condemned Caecil◅anus Bishop of Carthage whose innocencie afterwarde was tryed by manie Iudges In it there was no matter of great importance concluded and therefore I ouer-passe it with few wordes as an assemblie of li◅tle account All these Councils aboue mentioned were assembled in the dayes of CONSTANTINE the Great Now followeth Councils gathered in the dayes of his sonnes The cause pretended for the gathering of the Councill of A◅t ochi◅ in the dayes of Constantius the sonne of Constantine was the dedication of the Church of Antiochia which albeit C◅nstantine had builded yet fiue yeeres after his death and in the seuenteenth yeere after the foundation of this Temple was laide CONSTANTIUS his sonne finished and perfected the worke And vnder pretence of dedication of this Temple as saide is this assemblie of Antiochia was gathered ANNO 344. but indeede of purpose to supplant the true Faith To this Assemblie resorted manie Bishops to the number of 90. But Maximus Bishop of HIERUSALEM and ◅ulius Bish◅p of Rome neither came they to the Councill neither sent they any me◅enger in their name fearing as the trueth was that they were gathered for euill and ◅ot for good At this time Placitus the s◅ccessour of Euphronius gou◅rned Antiochia Now when they were met together many accus◅tions were heaped vp against Athanasius First that hee had accepted his place againe without aduise of other Bishops Secondlie because at the time of his r◅turning backe againe to ALEXANDRIA there fell out great commotion amongst the people and some were slaine others were contumeliouslie beaten and violently drawne before justice seates Mention also was made of the decrete of the Councill of Tyrus against
called Circulatores who after long abstinence from all kinde of delicate pleasures they left the wildâ—…rnesse and came to townes sate in tabernes resorted to stoue-hoâ—…ses and yet were not intangled with any kind of desire of earthly pleasures as dead men to the world but when occasion of prayer was offered vnto them the â—…ldest and weakest of them did plucke vp his heart and with vigore and courage did performe that Holy sâ—…ruice Euagrius commending these Circulatores with excesâ—…iue praises borroweth a similitude from Plato whereby hee would declare that as a man who hath vnclothed himselfe of his vpper garmentes and in ende hath cast off his shirt also this man is naked indeede euen so these Circulatores after they had forsaken all carnall delites in ende they forsooke also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is vaine glorie which is like vnto the shirt of a man and the last of all garmentes casten off The similitude is very good if it had bene rightly applied but I cannot see howe it can bee rightly applied to these Circulatores who needed not to haue come to townes as to stages and theaters to make oftentation of their abstinence if they had not beene couetous of vaine glorie The orders of Monkes that sprang vp after the three hundreth yeere of our LORD were like vnto rootes planted in an Orchard which spreade out in many branches such as the Basilidians Ambrâ—…sians the Augustine Monkes Hieronymianâ—… Grâ—…gorians and Benedictines But the Augustines and Benedictines were beyond the rest The order called Grandimontenses the Orders of Premonstratenses in the low countreys of Germanie neere to Leâ—…dium of Guilelmitae in Aquitania Milites D. Jacobi and Calatrinenses in Spaine All these followed the rules of the Augustine Monkes But the Orders of the Cluniacenses in France of the shadowed valley who dwelt in Italie and vpon the Apenneine of Cistertienses in Burgundie of Bernardâ—…ines Coelestines of Iustinians of Mount Oliueâ—… of Humiliati and diuers others all these were branches of the order of S. Benedict And this diuersitie of names was imposed to Monkes liuing vnder the rules of Augustine and Benedict partly to declare the places wherein and partly the persons by whom the dissolute conuersation of the Monkes of these two orders was reduced to the strickt abstinence of their first institution Many other Orders I haue of purpose ouer-passed with silence because the number is exceeding great onely of the Charterous Monkes of the Franciscans and Dominicans and of the vnhappie order of the Layolites and a few more wee shall speake hereafter GOD willing Now to keepe some order in this Treatise I shall fiâ—…st declare GOD willing the meanes whereby the Monasticke forme of liuing was increased magnified and admired euen beyond all measure Secondly of the degrees of the decay of their fame which insued soone after the excessiue commendation of that state And thirdly the vild and vnsufferable abuses of the Monâ—…sticke life of late dayes whereby Monkes are become a heauie and loath some burthen ouer-charging the world and like vnto the offensiue Locustes who euen when they haue flowne away they leaue behind them such detriment and losse to parts whereinto they haue beene that of a long time they cannot be forgotten againe First the Monastries of olde were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or places of honestie whereinto all lasciuiousnesse wantonnesse and riote was abhorred as it was wont to be detested iâ—… Selga a towne of Pisidia in so farre that the Apostle Paul himselfe abhorreth not from the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whereby hee betokeneth wantonnesse Likewise they were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for their solitarie liuing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for their meditation and continuall holy exercises In these places men were well brought vp and were furnished with knowledge were meete to stop the mouthes of Heretiques who in the fourth CENTURIE did abound In these places were continuall exercises of Prayer Reading Meditation and abstinence from all kind of delicate pleasures And men brought vp in Monasteries were meete to vndertake the weighty charge of Pastors and Bishops Epiphanius from his youth was brought vp in the Monastries both of Palestina and Aegypt And Nazianzenus drew with him Basilius Magnus to the Wildernesse where they laide aside all the bookes of Gracian Philosophers and searched out the mysteries of the Kingdome of GOD out of the bookes of Holie Scripture and very diligently read the bookes of ancient Fathers who before their time had written Commentaries vpon diuine Scripture so were they both well prepared for great emploimentes by thirteene yeeres continuall exercise of reading in the Wildernesse Barses Eulogius Lazarus Leo and Prapidius of Monkes in Syria and Persia were made Bishops And this was the first honour of Monastries that in them as it were in Colleges of Learning men were well exercised and prepared for the Pastorall office Secondly the great giftes of GOD that appeared in some of them who professed the Monasticke life brought this kind of liuing in wonderfull great admiration amongst the people especially the gift of working of miraculous workes In this point like as I am not altogether incredulous to doubt of euerie miracle which GOD wrought by the hands of Monkes so likewise will I not bee so childish credulous as to beleeue euery thing that Ecclesiasticall Writers doe record of them as namelie the thirtie yeeres silence of THEONAS conjoined with a Propheticall gift GOD suffered not ZACHARIAS the father of IOHN BAPTIST albeit justly punished with dumnesse for his incrudelitie to bee so long silent seeing the talentes of GOD are giuen to bee occupied and not to be hidden in the ground The miracle of Apelles an Aegyptian Monke who brunt the Deuill in the face with an hote yron who appeared vnto him in the similitude of a beautifull woman and tempted him to vngodly lust is it not a childish fable and repugnant also to Scripture wherein the weapons are described wherewith wee shoulde fight against spirituall wickednesse and all are pieces of spirituall armour onely The miraculous transporting of Ammus ouer a broocke to the ende hee shoulde not drawe off his owne hose and see his owne naked legges is not agreeable to the ende that GOD hath in working of miracles namely to confirme the weakenesse of Faith but not to foster vaine conceites in mens hearts Was it a fault of CHRISTES Disciples to see their owne naked legges when our LORD IESUS washed them The superstition of the Monke Dorotheus hating sleepe as hee hated the Deuill when as our Maister IESUS CHRIST abhorred not from refreshing his owne bodie with naturall rest The multiplied number of prayers which PAULUS in Pherma as a dayly taske offered to GOD numbring his prayers by the like number of three hundreth stones put in his bosome and after euery prayer casting out a stone vntill his bosome was emptied of all
the braine of man Likewise Christ in holy Scripture is called the Lambe of God who taketh away the sinnes of the world It is great obliuion in men to magnifie the finger which pointed out Christ so much as to count it incorruptible that the fire hath no power to burne it and it is an holy relique in the Romane Church and on the other part to bee so forgetfull of the golden sentence which hee vttered at the pointing foorth of his finger namely that CHRIST was the Lambe of GOD that is the onely propitiatorie sacrifice for our sinnes for that Lambe which was offered in the morning and the euening in the olde TESTAMENT did not represent our satisfactions but only the propitiatorie sacrifice which CHRIST offered vpon the Crosse for our sinnes The doctrine of Augustine agreeing with Scripture was this That CHRIST taketh away our sinnes three maner of wayes First by forgiuing the sinnes wee haue committed Secondly by supporting vs with his grace that wee should not commit the like in time to come and thirdly by bringing vs vnto eternall life where wee shall be free from committing of sinne Finally the writings of the Prophets and Apostles anent the doctrine of Satisfaction pointeth out CHRIST alanerly by whome wee obteine forgiuenesse of our sinnes as the Apostle PETER speaketh to CORNELIVS in these words To him also giue all the Prophets witnesse that through his Name all that beleene in him shall receiue remission of sinnes If this bee the summe of the doctrine of the Prophets and Apoâ—…es they who contend so seriously to prooue mens satisfactions for faultes committed after Baptisme they striue against the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles As concerning the worde Indulgentia what it did signifie of olde in the primitiue Church I haue already declared to wit a mitigation of the strict discipline vsed against great offenders but this matter will bee better vnderstood if it bee deduced froÌ„ the very first ground In time of the ten great persecutions many were found weake who fell away from the open profession of the trueth and sacrificed to Idoles The dayly increasing number of back-sliders from the trueth compelleâ—… the Church to enter into a deepe consideration howe this defection might bee stayed Novatus was in this opinion that they who made defection in the time of the ten persecutions should not bee admitted againe to the fellowship of the Church albeit they did repent This opinion was too rigorous and repugnant to Scripture Others thought it more expedient to institute Sermoâ—…s to bee preached at solemne times such as Natalitia MartyruÌ„ whereby the great coÌ„mendation of the constant Faith sufferings of the Martyres euen vnto the death might make these timorous backsliders ashamed of their defection on the other part if any of them craued to bee receiued againe into the bosome of the Church that they should testifie their repentance by publicke Satisfaction so many yeeres as was prescribed vnto them by Church discipline the mitigation of the rigour of this discipline was called Indulgentia In our dayes it is taken in another sense for an absolution from fault and punishment at the least from one of them and a dispensation of the merites of CHRIST and his Sainctes to offenders This abuse of ancient wordes to the noueltie of a new fact vnknown to Fathers makes Popish Religion iustly suspect to such as considereth their aberration from antiquitie albeit they bragge of it continually in so much that it may bee saide of them which Philip King of Maccdone spake of a Iudge who dyed his haire that he who was false in a matter of haire would ncuer bee true in a matter of Iudgement so the miserable abuse of the worde Indulgentia prognosticateth horrible abuse in the matter it selfe If any man demand howe doth this Treatise of Indulgences belong vnto this Centurie seeing that Indulgences and Pardones against which I write were not as yet in vse in the Romane Church yea we read not of Plenissimae Indulgentiae à poena à culpa before the 1200. yeere of our Lord. To this I answere that in this Centurie they were opening a passage to that which after followed As Iulian the Apostate when hee cutted a parcell of ground hee opened a passage to Euphrates to runne into Tigris and so procured that his shippes should arriue at Ctesiphon a towne situated vpon Tigris and not vpon Euphrates euen so in this Centurie the bishoppes of Rome were inlarging the power of their keyes which power they extended so amplie that they durst excommunicate Emperours at their pleasure and the posteritie following them finding the power to bee ample they tooke vpon them authoritie to absolue in earth from fault and paine persons whome GOD promised not to absolue in heauen because they were not penitent The two greatest absurdities in late Pardones are these First an absolution from fault punishment vnder another condition than is contained in the written worde of GOD. For there it is expresly written When the wicked turneth away from his wickednesse that hee hath committed and doth that which is lawfull and right hee shall saue his soule aliue But the Pardone of Pope BONIFACIVS the eight containeth a full absolution from fault and punishment vpon condition that men trauell to Rome in time of Iubile and visite the Church of Lateran If an Officer to whom the Kings letters are concredite did proclame his Highnes letters another way than they were first conceiued and stamped with the Kings signet hee would be counted a false messenger and would bee remooued from his office but hee who dare presume to alter the message of the great King to promise forgiuenesse to him to whom GOD hath not promised it in his owne written worde hee is a false teacher Promising liberue to others when as himselfe is a seruant of corruption as the Apostle speakes Before this great sinne was amended another greater sinne was added vnto it and Pardones were solde for money by which doing the bishoppes of Rome ceased from beeing the successours of SIMON PETER and became successours of SIMON MAGVS The Apostle commendeth in the Corinthians before they absolued the incestuous Adulterer godly sorrowe care a clearing of themselues holie indignation feare zeale and punishment amongst other thinges hee commendeth in them an earnest desire to wit of the conuersion of him who had fallen into an hainous transgression The worde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vsed by the Apostle is not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say an earnest desire of money but rather an carnest desire of the repentance of him who had offended The horrible abuse of Pardones solde for money were knowne to all Nations in Europe especially to the Countrie of Germanie to whome Pardones were sent both for sinnes by-past and for sinnes to come with Ticelius an eloquent Orator but Pardones at that time were come to the height and could consist no
longer and since that time they giue no price I am the shorter in this Treatise lest I should hinder any man from reading the learned writings of Chcmnicius de Indulgentiis who hath accurately written the beginning progresse and ripenesse of this filthie errour of Popish Pardones A TREATISE Of a great heape of Errours which kithed in the sixt Centurie SEING the time was now at hande whereinto the Antichrist should exalt himselfe against all that is called God or that is worshipped and that he should sit as God in the Temple of God shewing himselfe that hee is God The LORD punishing the contempt of his euerlasting Trueth suffered a departing from many pointes of Faith to fall out as Tapestrie of errours hung vp in the Temple to welcome the Antichrist The signe of the Crosse is nowe filthily abused In the first 300. yeere of our LORD and a litle after the Pagans so abhorred the doctrine of the Crosse and that Saluation should be offered to all men in the suffering of one man that they persecuted this doctrine with vnspeakable crueltie The Christians on the other part in word deede and gesture adhered so fast vnto the doctrine of saluation which commeth by the sufferings of CHRIST that by crossing of themselues they would avow besore the Worlde that they were Christians this was of olde a piece of externall profession but they attributed no vertue to the signe of the Crosse to saue them from enill insomuch that S. Augustine in a certaine place speaking of theeues who would goe out by night to steale they would garde themselues by the signe of the Crosse which signe banished not the power of the Deuill from them but rather sealed vp the power of Sathan within them but in this Centurie Crossing was in vse with opinion that by vertue of that signe made in the are euill was banished from men and good things were procured to them The superstition of Pilgrimages began in the dayes of Constantine and Gregorius Nyssenus damned the conceates of men who imagined that GOD would giue a rewarde in the Worlde to come to workes which he hath not commanded to bee done in this Worlde but in this Centurie this superstition mightily increased in so far that men trauelled to the sepulchers of the Sainctes with intention to obtaine health both of soule and body in those places This resorting vnto the sepulchers of the Sainctes fostred not onely inuocaâ—…ion of Sainctes but also a confidence in them that they could support all troubles both of soule and bodie whereinto any person had fallen insomuch that in the fist Centurie and before the time of the fulnesse of all corruption Atticus bishop of Constantinople was compelled to raise the bodie of Sabbatius out of his graue by night and to burie him into a secret place vnknowne vnto the people to slay their superstition of inuocating Sainctes and confidence in them who were departed The doctrine of the Apostle PAVL wishing all chinges to bee done vnto edification and his owne example who albeit hee was furnished with moe languages than all the Corinthians yet hee had rather speake fiue wordes with vnderstanding that he might instruct others than ten thousand into a strange tongue This doctrine I say and example of PAVL banished from the Church a long time Liturgies into a strange language albeit the Latine Church borrowed from the Hebrewe Liturgie Allellâ—… iah and from the Greeke Liturgie Kyrie eleison yet the Liturgie and seruice of the Church continued into an intelligible language amongst Gods people The vaine assertion of the Romanc Church is that the Liturgie was conceiued in Latine language in Numidia about the foure hundreth of our Lord. It is easily answered that at this time the Africans were vnder the dominion of the Romanes and learned their language in such sort that they were not more familiarly acquainted with the Africane speach than they were with the Latine tongue To this Augustine beareth witnesse that with difficultie he learned the Greeke language but with great facilitie hee learned the Latine language Inter blandimenta nutricum ioca arridentium latitias alludentium that is to say Amongst the flattering speeche of Nourses and amongst the sportes of them who arsided one to another and amongst the solaces of them who were deliting one another so that in Augustines time if the Latine Liturgie had place it was was all one as if the Africane Liturgie had beene in vse because that both were alike intelligible Nowe these who by such places would prooue that seruice may bee said into an vncouth language not onely they flatly gainesay the doctrine of PAVL but also they abuse the testimonies of ancient times in most miserable maner After the time that one man was made vniuersall Bishoppe of all the Church then comes in that deuilish imagination that for setling vnitie into the Church the Liturgie must bee onely in the Latine language in Europe In the Councill called Valentinum because it was assembled in Valentia a towne of Spaiâ—…e it was ordained that the Gospell should bee read after the Epistle in respect that by such reading some were found to bee conuerted to the faith This behooued to bee reading of the Gospell in a knowne tongue so that the custome of reading Liturgies into an vnknowne tongue did not hastily take place Oblationes defunctorum of olde were legacies left by defunct persons for sustentation of the poore these oblaâ—…ions they who did not thankfully pay were counted murtheâ—…ers of the poore and were separated from the fellowship of the Church but nowe all things tending to a lamentabâ—…e decay in steade of Oblationes defunctorum oblationes pro defunctis creepes in into the Church Grâ—…gorius the first learned not this doctrine in holy Scripture but from the narration of Foelix bishoppe of Centumcellae in Hetrruia as I haue alreadie written in the Historie of his life It is a wearisomething to read the foolish fables of miraculous workes confirming this head of Popish doctrine At this time also as Gregorius the first witnesseth in his Homilies vpon the Gospell when men of vnreproouable life were sicke many came to visite them not so much to helpe them in their agonie to fight a good fight and happily to conclude their course as to recommend their owne soules to the castodie of them whome they supponed to haue led an honest life This is a great noueltie vnknowne to sacred Scripture to recommend our soules to the custodie of any person whatsumeuer except onely to GOD the Father of Spirits Reliques of Sainctes were excessiuelie honoured insomuch that Giegorius the first sendeth pieces of the chaine wherewith S. PETER was bound in time of his martyredome to diâ—…erse persons with promise that this piece of his chaine beeing hung about their neckes by the intercession of PETER should purchase vnto them absolution from their sinnes The wrong vnderstanding of the words of Christ
of the blood that was brought within the moste Holie place Notwithstanding of all these differences betwixt the Leuiticall priesthood and the priesthood of Christ yet there was some agreement betwixt them namely this that both of them were instituted by God But the sacrifice of the Masse ouer and besides all other differences whereby it is distinguished from Christes sacrifice it is not the institution of God but a foolishe inuention of the braine of man The next part of the definition that Christes bodie is offered vnder the accidents of bread and wine agreeth not well with the glorie whereinto Christ entered by his ascension for like as the resurrection of Christ hath glorious priueledges he beeing ra sed from death death hath no more dominion ouer him Euen so the ascension of Christ to Heauen hath glorious priueledges for he who ascended to Heauen he sitteth at the right hand of the power of God and will come againe in the cloudes of Heauen and it repugneth as farre to the glorie of his ascension to appeare againe in a base similitude as it repugneth to the glorie of his resurrection to die againe But so it is that the accidentes of bread and wine are a base similitude to the blessed and glorified bodie of Christ to put on yea and baser than the shape of a seruant wherewith he was cloathed before his ascension Concerning the sacrifice of Melchisedek and their confident assertion that in the sacrifice of the Masse Christ is offered without suffering I remit these questions vnto the last head of this TREATISE The last part of the definition of the Masse containeth that it is a sacrifice for the quicke and the dead If it bee that selfe same sacrifice which Christ offered vpon the crosse not different from it in substance but only in forme of offering then behooued it to bee of infinite valour as the sacrifice offered vpon the crosse was But the multitude of Masses saide for the relieuing of one soule out of purgatorie declareth that there is not infinite and perfect valour in the sacrifice of the Masse Ergo it is not that same sacrifice in substance which Christ offered vpon the crosse Euen as a Physition who adhibiteth a plaster vnto a wound hauing full vertue to cure the wound by once applying it hee will not applie it the second time because the wounde is perfectly healed by one sole application Euen so if the Masse had perfect valour to saue as the sacrifice of Christ offered vpon the crosse had what neede were it to say manie Masses for the reliefe of one sou'e out of purgatorie More-ouer if they offer a sacrifice for the dead it is not for them who hath died in infidelitie mis-beliefe for their soules are buried in Hell and there is no redemption out of that euerlasting prison But they offer sacrifice for weake Christians of whome notwithstanding holy Scripture saieth that they die in the Lord they rest from their labours and their works follow them so weake Christians when they die their soules are not carried to purgatorie to bee tormented but vnto the place of rest and refreshment and retribution of all the good thinges which they haue done like as the Lord hath freely forgiuen them all euill which they did in their life time because they haue repented and beleeued in Christ their Sauiour The offering of sacrifice for the dead doe not only presuppone purgatorie but also that some helpe may bee procured by them who are aliue to shortē or to mitigate the paines of them who are departed this life This opinion also repugneth to Holie Scripture which admonisheth vs to seeke the Lord in a time when he may be found that is to seeke the Lord in our life time for it is vntimous seeking of the Lord after the soule be separated from the bodie Some men seeke the Lord in a wrong place some seeke him in a wrong manner and some seeke him in a wrong time as the foolish Virgines did But of all sort of seekers of the Lord they are most vnfortunate who seeke him in a time when he cannot be found and when the doore of his wedding chamber is shut and locked For others who haue sought the Lord in wrong places that is in the synagogue of Sathan where nothing was taught but a doctrine of lies and they haue sought God in a wrong manner inuocating Sainctes and worshipping Images yet afterward when they haue receiued better instruction they haue sought the Lord in a right place and in a right manner and haue found the Lord but they who seeke the Lord in a wrong time shall neuer find him IN the last head of this Treatise I promised to speake of the absurdities of the Masse which albeit they be many in number yet I shall reduce them vnto a few heads First I begin at the blasphemous Canon of the Masse whereunto the Councell of Trent hath giuen such a glorious testimonie that it is perfect absolute voyde of all errour and therefore not to bee changed or abrogated I call the Canon of the Masse that rule which prescribeth what shoulde bee saide or sung in the Popish liturgie or Masse It is not a worke composed by one author but rather a rapsodie patched vp by many authors and especially by Popes Celestinus deuised the preamble or introit to the Masse Gregorius added kyrie eleson Telesphorus gloria in excelsis Deo Gelatius the first the Collations Pelagius a commemoration of the dead Leo the third added incense Innocentius the first added the paxe Sergius the first ordained agnus Dei to bee sung other partes and members of the Masse are assigned to their seuerall authors and inuentors In it the Priest is commanded to bowe himselfe before the hostie say I worship thee I glorisie thee I praise thee Can there bee any Idolattie more monstrous than this for like as GOD hath appointed some creatures to leade vs to our God in so far as he is our Creator euen so he hath appointed other creatures to leade vs to our God in so far as he is our Redeamer Now like as it is Idolatrie to subsist in the Sunne Moone and starres and to worship them because they are but creatures leading vs to the knowledge of God our Creator Euen so it is horrible Idolatrie to worship the bread and wine in the Sacrament because they are but creatures appointed by God to leade vs to the knowledge of God our Redeamer More-ouer in the Canon of the Masse the Priest is commanded to praye such prayers as import that Hee is a Mediator betwixt Christ and his Father for hee beseecheth GOD to receiue the oblation which he offereth and in all things to make it blessed Nowe the oblation which he offereth as they affirme is the bodie of Christ. And shall a sinfull Priest be a mediator betwixt Christ and his Father Heere they forget the doctrine of Augustine who
life Is there any euill that wee haue done that is not written with a penne of Yron and with the point of a Diamond in the booke of the conscience Ierem. 17. ver I These two bookes are perfite Ho but the thirde booke of the Lawe and written Worde of God is not perfite In the day of the Lordes blessed appearance wee shall finde it perfite containing all that wee should haue either done or beleeued Secondly they say that the Scriptures are difficill to be vnderstand and therefore should not bee reade by common people And indeede the Apostle PETER granteth that some places of the Epistles of PAVL are hard to bee vnderstood 2. Pet. 3. but hee biddeth no man for this abstaine from the reading of PAVLS Epistles To ouercome difficulties there are better remedies The blessed virgine the mother of our Lord when she vnderstood not Christes wordes she kept and pondered them in her heart Luc. 2. IVSTINVS MARTYR was admonished by an ancient and reuerent Christian to joyne prayer with reading that God would please to open the ports of light and vnderstanding that he might conceiue the true sense meaning of that he read Iustin dialog Tryphen CHRYSOSTOM in his preface vpon the Epist. to the Romanes declareth that if a man would acquaint himself familiarly with the scriptur by continuall exercise of reading he should the more easily vnderstand Scripture as he who is familiarly acquainted with his friend wil know by his nod or becken what is his meaning AVGVSTINE likewise saith that as there is difficill places in Scripture to exercise the vnderstanding of the strong so likewise there is plaine and easie passages of Scripture as pleasant medowes whereinto babes may securely walke August Aboue all the rest our master Christ Iesus hath taught vs by his owne example to confer Scripture with Scripture Math. 4. to the end we be not deceiued by Satans false glosses and commentaries vpon Scripture This is better then vpon occasion of difficultie to reject and cast away from vs a thing so necessarie Thirdly they say that the reading of Scriptures is dangerous to simple people because they may easily fall into an errour for fault of vnderstanding the right meaning of that which is reade I might answere compendiously that by this argument no man should reade sacred scripture neither learned nor vnlearned men For many learned men by reading Scripture and not vnderstanding it aright haue beene patrons of heresie such as ARRIVS MACEDONIVS NESTORIVS EVTHICHES and diuers others Also the very Monkes whose solitarie life and continuall exercise in reading and praying might seeme to exeeme them more then others from errour and heresie yet by mistaking the places of Scripture that spake of the eyes the nostrels the face of God the breath of God the arme of God they supponed God to bee fashioned according to the likenesse of a man And so both learned and vnlearned Priestes and people men liuing in townes and lurking in cottages of the wildernes haue erred through misvnderstanding of Scriptures Yet Scriptures must be reade by all true Christians and our meditation night and day must be vpon the Lawe of God Psal. 1. ver 2. Let vs here consider that some things are not necessarie vnto eternall life and when they are abused it is not amisse that they bee remooued and put out of the way such as the brasen serpent which HEZEKIAS brake in pieces and called it Nebustan 2 Reg. cap. 18. ver 4. But other things are so necessarie vnto eternall life that albeit they were a thousand times abused yet they cannot be forsaken such as is that foode that feedeth our soules vnto eternall life Ioh 6. for the which we are commanded continually to labour And like as when many thousands are poysoned in meate or drinke as it fell out in the armie of CONRADVS 3. yet necessitie compelleth men to cate and drinke cuen so we must reade and meditate vpon the written worde albeit infinit numbers of people haue beene miscatied by not taking vp the right sense and meaning of Scripture Now the cause wherefore so many accusations are forged against Scripture is this because it is the powerfull instrument of God whereby teachers of lying doctrine are conuicted and confounded Places of holy Scripture are like vnto the smooth stones that DAVID tooke out of the brooke and fastened one of them into the head of GOLIAH 1 Sam. 17. ver 49. Euen so Heretiques are so confounded by the testimonies of Scripture that aboue all things they hate Scripture This IRENEVS toucheth shortly spealing of Heretiques in these words Cùm ex Scripturis arguuntur in accusationem convertuntur ipsarum Scripturarum lib. 3. cap. 2. that is When they to wit Heretiques are argued by Scriptures they turne themselues to the accusation of Scrip tures Thieues do hate the light and traitours the face of a ludge and Heretiques hate Scripture the very axe that is laid to the root of their tree that it may be hewed down cast into the fire and vtterly abolished Notwithstanding of all these false accusations let vs fast adhere to the written Word The fathers that liued in the time of these ten persecutions counted the volume of holy Scripture so precious a treasure that they could willingly offer their bodies to bee burned with fire for the faith of Christ but they would not giue one page of the holy Scripture to be burned and if any man did it he was called proditor that is a betrayer and was counted a companion to the traitour IVDAS who betrayed his master which custome was the ground of that great and long-lasting controuersie betwene CECILIANVS B. of Carthage the Donatists For the Donatists alledged that he had admitted to an ecclesiasti cke office a man who in time of persecution had bene proditor had deliuered a volume of holy Scripture to be burned If we will not followe the zeale of ancient Christians I will set downe a more familiar example of an ancient and honourable Lady of blessed memorie My eares heard her call the Scripture the charter of our heauenly inheritance because we haue no right to heauen but only by the promises contained in the Scriptures of God No man wil be content to haue their charter rest out of their hande If any difficil question arise by reading of it they will send for a wise Lawier and seeke resolution at him but they will assuredly keepe and reade their owne charter Euen so saith the foresaid nobleLady Gods people should not haue bene debarred from reading the holy Scriptures of God the very true charter of their heauenly inheritance This written word is the shepherds staffe of Christ wherby we are comforted in our life vpholden euen when wee walke through the shadowe of death Psal. 23. ver 4. Which staffe Christe holdeth in his hande not for his owne sake as other shepherdes doe to rest vpon it and to relieue their
sepulchres with IEROMS fauour for honour of his learning his comparisons are not good for MARIES fact was done in zeale mixed with knowledge hath an approbation in Christs own mouth but the sact of those women was done in zeale without knowledge and hath but a slender approbation in IEROMS own mouth Hieron contra Vigilant Againe if it be objected that miracles were wrought at the graues of the Martyrs as namelie in Millain where AVGVSTINE was present at the sepulchres of PROTASIVS and GERVASIVS a blinde man was restored to his sight and AVGVSTINE himselfe beareth witnesse of this miracle because he saw it done with his owne eyes August lib. confess 9. cap. 7 To this I answere that God wrought a miracle at the sepulchre of this holy Martyr PROTASIVS to confirme that true faith for which he suffred martyrdome Like as God wroght a greater miracle at the sepulchre of ELISEVS in restoring a dead man to life againe 2. Reg 13. to confirme the doctrine of ELISEVS that it was of God But the end of these miracles was not to raise vp their bones out of the graue to worship them in regarde that such superstitious facts plainly repugned to the summe of their faith and doctrine Now by good reason the Papists are reduced to this strait that either they must prooue that the adoration of dead mens bones was a point of ELISEVS doctrine and PROTASIVS faith or else these miracles were wroght to teach men to raise out of the graue and to worship the dead bones of the Prophets martyrs of God And AVGVSTINE himselfe clearelie declareth what was the issue of this miracle First men tooke occasion by the sight of hat miracle to glorify God but not to worship PROTASIVS GERVASIVS bones The other end of the working of that miracle was to stay the fury of IVSTINA the mother of VALENTINIAN the second in persecuting of AMBROSE B. of Millain albeit the fame and notoriousnes of this miracle did not convert her to the true faith yet it auailed to abate her furie and rage in persecuting the innocent feruant of Christ. August ibid. confess lib. 9. cap. 7. Againe if it be objected that the dead bones of BABYLAS stopped the mouth of APOLLO so that he could not vtter his oracle vntill BABYLAS bones were raised and transported into an other place Sozom. lib. 5. cap. 19. and therefore there is vertue in the bones of the Saints to helpe the godly and to confound the power of the deuill For answere I say we should not hearken to the deceitfull speeches of Satan who seeing Christians already inclined to transport the dead bones of the Saints for al his simular and fained dumnesse yet he could speake that whereby superstition afterward should be mightilie increased and augmented Hist. Magdeb. Cent. 4. cap. de miraculis But arguments drawen out of the fountaines of Scripture if they were rightly inferred should haue greater countenance credite and regarde then the testimonies of all the fathers joyned together Therefore they will not seeme to be destitute of this armour also The shadow of PETER Acts. 5. 15. was helpfull to diseased persons and the napkins and hand-kercheefes taken from the bodie of PAVL helped diseases and made vncleane spirits to depart from men And therefore say they to attribute vertue to reliques of Saints is no derogation to the glorie of God but rather a great confirmation of Gods trueth To this I answere that scripture hauing intention to glorifie God indeed doth in these miracles neither magnifie PETER nor PAVL nor PETERS shadow nor PAVLS napkins wherin there was no sauing vertue but the text clearlie saith that Godw ought miracles by the hands of PAVL Acts 19. ver 11. Which verse is cast in of purpose to turne our hearts from PAVL the instrument alanerly to God the author of these miracles And if the holy Scripture will not suffer vs to repose vpon PETER and PAVL and other Apostles as if by their owne power and vertue they had made any man whole Acts 3. ver 12. how much lesse can God be pleased with this that power and vertue be attributed to PETERS shadowe and PAVLS napkins And albeit vertue had bene in these things yet PETERS shadow could not haue bene kept as a permanent relique to the posteritie nor yet PAVLS napkin except miraculouslie could haue continued so long But this sufficeth our purpose that in al the scripture there is not a word of the worshipping of PETERS shadow nor PAVLS napkin If I were disputing vpon words I would demand of those that recken PETERS shadow among reliques by what reason they do it seeing that it hath no remaining amongst vs after that his body is taken from vs and therefore cannot be called a relique But I leaue off to speake of the shadow of words aswell as of the shadow of bodies Let vs remember this well that GOD worketh great works by very contemptible meanes to the end the glory may be attributed to GOD alone Now seeing that GOD wrought great workes by the sheep-heards staffe that was in the hand of MOSES he dantoned the land of Egypt divided the red sea and by the stroke of the staffe broght forth waters out of the hard rocke Seing I say that God wroght so great workes by so contemptible a meane what became of this sheepheards staffe after the death of MOSES Some of the learned say that God buried it with MOSES in the plain of Moab lest it should haue bene an occasion of idolatry How euer it be the remembrance of it is buried in scriptures and we cannot tell what became of it But if it had bene in time of Poperie it had bene laid vp and worshipped among their principall reliques The câ—…oake of ELIAS where-with ELIZEVS divided the waters of Iordan semeth to be a relique of ELIAS hauing vertue to worke miraculous works but the text it selfe declareth the contrary that there was no power in the cloake but in the GOD of ELIAS for when ELIZEVS came to the riuer side he lifted vp his heart to GOD saying where is now the GOD of ELIAS 2 Reg. 2. ver 15. So that all scripture both in old and new Testament with one consent sendeth vs from cloakes staues shadowes hand-kerchiefes and such like means to the power of almighty GOD working where when and by what meanes he pleaseth Now if al things wherby or wherin God wroght miracles should be kept as holy reliques then the church of the Iewes might haue surpassed the Romane church infinit degrees For who can deny but God wrought miraculous workes in and by ail the coates hose shooes shirts headcouerings napkins and such other garments that were among the people of the Iewes Their garments waxed not old and their feete swelled not all the space of fourtie yeeres that they were in the wildernesse Dâ—…ut 8 ver 4. If all these garments had bene laide vp in store after they
dâ—…liuered not the subscriptions foresaide yet hee constantly refused to deliuer them and the Emp. both admired and commended his constancie Barses bishop of Edessa in Mesopotamia Eulogius and Protogenes presbyters there vnder the reigne of Valens were banished to Antinoe in Thebaida whose trauailes GOD wonderfullie blâ—…ssed to the conuersion of many soules to the kingdome of GOD Theodulus bishop of Trianopolis Amphilochius bishop of Iconium in Lycaonia Pelagius Laodicenus whose name is the more famous for his insolent fact for he maried a young woman the first night after her mariage hee perswaded her to preferre Virginall chastitie to matrimoniall copulation Antiochus the brother sone of Eusebius Samosatenus could not abide the imposition of the hands of an Arrian bishop Leâ—…oius bishop of Meletina in Arâ—…enia who brunt the Monastrees or rather as Theodoretus writes the Dennes of theeues whereinto the Heretiques called Massaliani had their abiding Ephem Syrus a man borne in Nisibis brought vp in the wildernesse was counted a famous Writer in the Syriah language The bookes shrowded vnder his name are thought for the most part to be supposititious Aeas who liued in companie with Zenon Bishop of Maioma neere vnto Gaza is much reported of because hee maried a young woman procreated three children with her and in end left her and entered into a Manastrie forgetting his matrimoniall couenant Zebennius Bishop of Eleutheropolis in Phaenicia to whom Sozomenus affirmeth that by diuine reuelation the places were manifested whereinto the bodies of the Prophets Habacâ—…k and Micheas were buried So superstitious are Ecclesiasticall Writers already become that the searching out of thinges nothing appertaining to eternall life are ascriued to diuine reuelations The judicious reader will pardon mee that I write not in particulare of the liues of aâ—…l the fore-mentioned Bishops and Pastors because the nature of a short COMPEND cannot permit it to bee done Bishops and Doctors in Africke IN Africke ouer and besides the Bishops of Alexandria was Didymus a Doctor of the schoole of Alexandria who through occasion of a dolour that fell into his eyes became blind from his very youth Yet by continuall exercise of his minde hee became excellently learned in all Sciences But aboue all thinges the exact knowledge of diuine SCRIPTURES made him a terrour to the Arrians Manie doe write that the verie last period of time whereinto Iulian the Apostate concluded his wretched life was reuealed to Didymus in a dreame and that hee againe tolde it to Athanasius who lurked secretly in Alexandria during the time of the reigne of Iulian. Arnobius was an Oratour in Africke afterward hee became a Christian and craued to bee baptized Christian Bishops linguered to conferre the holy Sacrament to a man who had bene a hater of Christian Religion of a long time Yet hee freede himselfe from all suspition of Paganisme by writing bookes wherein hee confuted the Idolatrie of the Pagans and was baptized about the yeere of our LORD 330. Anent the suffering of our LORD hee writes verie judiciously That like as the beames of the Sunne that shine vpon a tree when the tree is cutted the Sunne beames cannot bee cutted Euen so in the suffering of CHRIST the diuine Nature suffered noe paine Lactantius Firmianus was the Disciple of Arnobius In eloquence he was nothing inferior to his Maister yet it is thought that hee impugned errours with greater dexteritie then hee confirmed the Doctrine of the Trueth Optatus Bishop of Meleuitanum in Africke in the dayes of Valentinian and Valens set his penne against the Donatistes especially against Parmenianus whose absurde assertion hee clearelie refutes First whereas the Donatistes affirmed that the CHURCH of CHRIST was onely to bee founde in a corner of Africke Hee refutes it by Scripture wherein it is written Aske of mee and I will giue thee the Heathen for thine inheritance and the endes of the worldâ—… for thy possession This place proues the CHURCH to bee Catholicke Also whereas they saide that Baptisme was not auaileable except some of their sect had beene present at the administration thereof hee answereth That when GOD first created the Element of water the presence of the Trinitie was powerfull in operation to create water albeit none of the Donatistes were then present Euen so the Trinitie can worke effectually in Baptisme albeit none of the Donatistes bee present Yea and that it was GOD the author of Baptisme and not the Minister that did sanctifie according as it is written Wash mee and I shall bee whiter then the snowe c. Bishops and Doctors of Europe ACHOLIUS Bishop of Thessalonica baptized the Emperour Theodosius after here returned from the slaughter of Maximus The Emp. fell sicke by the way before hee came to Constantinople and was desirous to be baptized Neuerthelesse he would not suffer Acholius to baptize him vntill he was assured that Acholius was not spotted with the Airian Heresie After baptisme the Emperour recouered his health againe Acholius was brought vp in Monastries like as Epiphanius many other worthie men were brought vp Hilarius Bishop of Poitiers in FRANCE liued vnder the reigne of Constantius a man in Religion constant in maners meeke and courteous Hee was banished immediately after the Councill of Millane to Phrygia as some suppose Theodoretus writeth that hee was banished to Thebaida and relieued againe from banishment vnder Iulian. But it is more apparent that hee remained in Phrygia vntill the Councill of Seleucia vnto which Councill he was brought from banishment not by any speciall commandement from the Emp. but by a generall commandement giuen to his deputie Leonas to assemble together the Bishops of the East Vnder pretence of obeying this commandement Hilarius beeing banished in the East was brought to the Councill of Seleucia from Seleucia he went to Constantinople The Emp. refused to heare him reason with the Arrians in the matters of Faith but gaue him liberty to returne to his owne countrey againe Hee tooke great paines to purge the countrey of FRANCE from the poison of Arrian heresie and he preuailed so farre that Ierom compares him to Deucalion who both sawe the flood of waters ouer-flowing Thessalia and the abating of them also Euen so Hilarius sawe both the growth and decay of Arrianisme in FRANCE Hee liued sixe yeeres after his returning from banishment and concluded his life vnder the reigne of Valentinian Ambrose the sonne of Symmachus was a man of noble parentage vnder the Emp. Valentinian he was gouernour of Liguria At this time Auxentius bishop of Millane an Arrian died Great sedition was in the towne for the election of a newe bishop euery man contending to haue a bishop chosen of that faith which he himselfe best liked Ambrose fearing the vndoing of the towne by this intestine contention exhorted them to unitie and concord with words and reasons so perswasiue that
Angels is damned as horrible idolatry and a forsaking of CHRIST And the bookes of holy Canonicke Scripture which are to be read in time of holy Conuocations of people are particularly reckoned out both of olde and new Testament And in this catalogue of Canonicke bookes no mention is made of the bookes of the Machabees of Ecclesiasticus and other Apocreeph bookes Vnder the reigne of the Emperours Valentinian Valens and about the yeere of our LORD 370. With aduice of both the Emperours a Councill was gathered in Illyricum wherein the Nicene Faith had confirmation and allowance The Emp. Valens was not as yet infected with the poison of the Arrian heresie Lampsacum is a towne situated about the narrow passages of Hellesp◅ntus The Macedonian Heretiques sought libertie from the Emp. Valens to meete in this towne who granted their petition the more willingly because hee supposed that they had accorded in opinion with Acacius and Eudoxius but they ratified the Councill set foorth at Seleucia and damned the Councill holden at Constantinople by the Acacians The Emp. Valens being d◅ceiued of his expectation commanded them to be banished their Churches to be giuē to the fauourers of the opinion of Eudoxius This dash constrained the Macedonians to take a newe course and to aggree with Liberi◅s b. of Rome But these Chame◅ions when they had changed many colours they coulde neuer be white that is sincere and vpright in Religion Vnder the Emp. Valentinian in the West Damasus b. of Rome gathered a Councill in Rome wherein he confirmed the Nicene Faith and damned Auxentius b. of Millan with Ursatius Valens and Caius Likewise hee damned Apollinaris and his disciple Timotheus In the yeere of our LORD 383. or as Bullinger reckoneth 385. in the thirde yeere of the reigne of THEODOSIUS a Generall Councill was gathered at Constantinople consisting of 150. Bishops of whom 36. were entangled with the Heresie of Macedonius who called the Holy Spirit a creature a minister and seruant but not consubstantiall with the Father and the Sonne In this Council the Macedonian Heretiques were louinglie admonished to forsake their errour and to embrace the true Faith that so much the more because they had once already sent messengers to Liberius and professed the true Faith But they continued obstinately in their errour and departed from the Councill The Heresie of Macedonius was damned the Ni◅en Faith confirmed with amplification of that part of the Symbole which concerned the Holy Spirit in this manner I beleeue in the Holie Spirit our LORD giuer of lise who proceedeth from the Father and with the Father and the Sonne is to bee worshipped and glorisied They ordeined Nectarius b. of Constantinople and that Constantinople shoulde haue the prerogatiue of honour next to Rome Great care was had of Prouinces that they shoulde not of new againe be infected with Heresies For this cause the name of Patriarches in the Councill of Nice appropriated to a fewe in this Generall Councill is communicated to manie To Nectarius Megapolis and Thracia was alloted ◅ontus to Helledius Cappadocia to Gregorius Nyssenus Meletina and Armenia to Otreius Amphilochius attended vpon Iconium and Lycaonia Optimus vpon An◅iochia and Pisidia Timotheus vpon the Churches of Aegyt Laodicea was recommended to Pelagius Tarsus to Di◅dorus and Antiochia to Meletius who was present at the Councill and ended his life in Constantinople To other Bishops a care and sollicitude of their owne boundes was committed with this caueat that no man should inuade the bounds belonging to another but if necessitie so required Synodes should be assembled and euery one beeing desired shoulde mutuallie assist his neighbour The great affaires of the Church and the care of their brethren in the West compelled them to meete againe in Constantinople where they wrote a Synodicke letter to Damasus bishop of Rome to Ambrose B◅itto Valerianus Acholius Anemius Basilius and to the rest of the Bishops conueened at Rome Wherein they declare the manifolde troubles they had sustained by Heretiques and now alb◅it in the mercie of GOD they were ejected out of the sheepe-folds yet like vnto rauening wolues they were lurking in woods seeking oportunitie to de◅our the sheepe of CHRIST They excuse their absence because the infirmitie of their Churches newly recouered from the handes of Heretiques coulde not permit manie of their number to journey to Rome Alwayes they sent their beloued brethren Cyriacus Eusebius and Priscianus to countenance the assembly at Rome In matters of Discipline they recommended vnto them the Canons of the Councill of Nice namely that Ecclesiasticall honoures shoulde bee conferred to persons worthie and that with the speciall aduice and consent of the Bisshops of that same Prouince with assistance of their confining neighbours if neede required After this maner was Nectarius Bishop of CONSTANTINOPLE Flavianus Bishop of ANTIOCHIA and Cyrillus Bishop of HIERUSALEM ordained Heere marke that the consent of the Bishop of Rome was not necessarie to the ordination of the Bishops of the East And the usurped authoritie of the Bishop of Rome smelleth of Noueltie and not of Antiquitie This Synodicke letter sent from Constantinople woulde seeme to import that the Councill which Damasus gathered at Rome was assembled in the dayes of Theodosius or els that hee had gathered two assemblies in Rome at diuers times and yet for one purpose Godly Emperours and Kinge◅ such as Constantine Theodofius and Dauid were very carefull of the unitie of the Church that it might bee like vnto a compact Citie as Hierusal◅m was when the toure of Iebus was conquised then the people worshipped one GOD were obedient to one Law and subject only to one Sou◅reigne Theodosius in the fifth yeere of his reigne c◅ring for the peace of the Church conueened a great Nationall Councill at Constantinople not only of H◅mousians but also of Arrians Eunomians and Macedonians hoping that by mutuall conference possibly they might in end accord The good Emp. consulted with Nectarius Bishop of CONSTANTINOPLE N◅ctarius with Agelius a Bishop of the Novatians Agelius with Sis◅nius an eloquent man and a mightie Teacher and a reader in his Church This man considering that by contentious disputations schismes were increased but not quenched gaue this aduice to Nectarius that hee shoulde counsell the Emperour to demande of Heretiques in what account they had the holie Fathers who preceeded their time The Heretiques at the first spake reuerently of the Fathers but when they were demanded if in matters of Faith they woulde giue credite to the testimonie of the Fathers the Her◅tiques were diuided amongst themselues Therefore the Emperour rent in pieces the summes of the Arrian Eunomian and Mac◅donian faith and ordained the Homousian Faith onely to haue place The seconde Councill of Carthage was assembled vnder the reigne of Theodosius neere vnto the time of the Generall Councill holden in CONSTANTINOPLE In it first
Apostate who permitted no Councils to be assembled in time of his gouernement are haters of free and lawfull conuocated assemblies And incase good men fortuned to bee assembled together by any occasion as it happened in the Councils of Millan and Ariminum in the dayes of the Emperour Constantius the indeuours of the Emperour sometimes to circumueene at other times to terrifie or to wearie the honest mindes of vpright men plainely testified that hee was afraide of the sentence definitiue of a lawfull Councill Therefore let vs thinke with our heart and say with our mouth that lawfull assemblies are necessary for the furtherance of the Kingdome of GOD. Concerning the authoritie of Councils which is the principall subject of this Treatise there are three diuerse opinions Some with excessiue praises aduance Councils and count them equall to holie Scripture namelie the foure first Generall Councils The Councill of Nice Constantinople Ephesus and Chalcedon and they compare them vnto the foure Euangels and to the foure Riuers of Paradise Others doe vilipende Councils and striue against them for euerie light cause as the Arrians did against the Councill of Nice for that one worde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because it was not founde in Scripture The third opinion is of those who neither will vilipende Councils nor equall them to sacred Scripture because holie Scripture is absolutelie and without all contradiction to bee belâ—…eued but Councils may bee corâ—…ected one by another as namelie Nationall Councils by Generall Councils and anterior Generall Councils by posterior at such times as thinges that were hidden from the vnderstanding of men before are brought to a more manifest light and notorious knowledge And in this opinion is that holy Father AUGUSTINE in his bookes written against the Donatists Now they who were in the first opinion to wit that the first foure Generall Councils were equall vnto the writinges of the foure Euangelists euery one of them leaned vpon an vnsure and deceitfull ground and so it came to passe that they were both deceiued themselues and likewise they deceiued others For Gratianus was the bolder so to speake because Pope Gregorie had spoken the â—…ame before him Pope Gregorie spake so because hee had a resolution in his owne minde to bee obedient to the acts of the Councill of Nice O but after him there commeth in a succession of Popes who will not bee content to bee ruled with the Canons of the Councill of Nice albeit they spake as Gregorie spake yet they did not as Gregorie did for they usurped jurisdiction aboue all the rest of the Patriarches expresse contrarie to the Canons of the Councill of Nice wherein it is statuted and ordained that the Bishop of Alexandria shoulde attende vpon the Churches of Aegypt and the Bishop of Rome should attende vpon the towne of Rome and the suburbicarie Churches according to the custome obâ—…erued of old What is this els but a mocking of the world in word to â—…ay that the 4. first Generall Councils are like vnto the 4. Euangelists and in deed manifestly to transgresse the ordinances of the Councill of Nice Are not the Bishops of Rome in this case like vnto Theophilus B of Alexandria when a great number of Monks came from the Wildernesse of Nitria to Alexandria of purpose to slay him Theophilus met them and with pleasant wordes mitigated their wrath for hee sâ—…id vnto them Brethren I see your faces as the face of God This he said not because he had a good liking of them but rather to bee free of their danger So doeth Gelatius and other Bishops of Rome speake reuerentâ—…y of the Councill of Nice to the end that the sixt Canon foresaide which they haue so manifestly transgressed may bee ouer-passed with the more fauourable pardoning of the transgressours because they speake good of the Councill If this bee a good forme of dealing let the wise Readeâ—… judge The Hypocrites also will praise the Law-giuer to wit the eternal GOD but they wil not be obedient vnto his Lawe yea they will take his Holy Couenant in their mouthes yet they hate to bee reformed But the Romane Bisshops should doe well either to bragge lesse of the Nicene Councill or els to be more obedient vnto the acts thereof Moreouer if the 4. first General Councils be like vnto the 4. bookes of the Euangâ—…l then is it as great a sin to falsifie the acts of the Coun. of Nice as to falsifie the Gospel of IESUS CHRIST according to S. Maâ—…hew But so it is that the Bishops of Rome for desire of preheminence falsified the acts of the Councill of Nice alleadging an act of that Councill whereby the Bishops of Rome were ordained to bee Iudges of appellation whensoeuer anie man did appeale from his owne ordinarie Bishop then shoulde his cause bee judgâ—…d by the Bishop of Rome But when all the principall Registers were sighted by the Councill of Carthâ—…ge no such constitution was founde in the Canons of the Councill of Nice for it was but an act of the Councill of Sardica and that both temporall and personall as wee haue before declared Therefore the sixt Councill of Carthage ordained such persons to bee excommunicated as should at anie time hereafter appeale from their owne ordinarie Bishop to anie Bishop beyond sea meaning inspeciall of the Bishop of Rome because the question agitat in the late Councils of Carthage was concerning his authoritie The second opinion concerning the authority of Councils is the opinion of Heretiques who altogether vilipend the authorâ—…tie of good Councils albeit they haue weyed mens opinions in the just ballance of the holy Scripture onâ—…ly and haue rejected no doctrine but that onely which being weyed in that most perfect ballance is found light Concerning these men it is superfluous to speake much they are like vnto dogges whose friendship goeth by acquaintance and is not ordered by reason and therefore if a friend come to the house hee barketh at him because hee hath not seene him before but incase hee see a thiefe and prodigall waster of all the substance of his maisters house hee will not barke against him if so bee hee bee familiarlie acquainted with him euen so notable Heretiques they raile against the trueth of GOD euidently proued by Scriptuâ—…e and confirmed by authoritie of Councils onelie because they are well acquainted with the lye and they are strangers from the trueth of GOD. The third opinion is best of all the rest forasmuch as by it neither are Councils vilipended nor yet honoured out of measure but they are regarded in so farre as they speake that thing which GOD hath spoken in his sacred Scriptures before them No greater honour did the Councill of all Councils conuâ—…ened at Hierusalem desire wherein the Apostles were presâ—…nt who were taught in all trueth by the holy Spirit yet did they not prâ—…tende the warâ—…and of the Spirit without the warrand of the writtâ—…n
made how Paul and Silas visiting the Churches where Paul and Barnabas had preached before they deliuered them the Decrees to keepe ordained of the Apostles and Elders which were at Hierusalem Heere mention is made of the Decrees of a most worthie Councill but heerewith remember two thinges First the Decrees of such a Councill whereinto many Apostles were present who were taught in all trueth by the Holie Spirit according to the prediction of CHRIST Secondly Paul and Silas were not now planting Churches in Asia the lesse but they were waâ—…ing and visiting the Churches already planted and no man denieth but the authoritie of good Councils is profitable to confirme men in the trueth of GOD. But it is the doctrine of the Holy Scripture of GOD that begetteth Faith in the soules of men Therefore let the Holy Scriptures of GOD haue the first and principall honour and no man will be offended that good Councils be regarded in their owne ranke In the next head let vs speake of the abuses of Councils they are manifold But the first and principall abuse of Councils I thinke to bee this when the very end wherefore they were wont to bee gathered is inuerted Of old Councils were gathered to suppresse Heresies and Schismes But when they are gathered to maintaine Hereticall doctrine or to strengthen the handes of Schismatiques directly or indirectly this is a great abuse of Councils Like as the Councill of Ariminum was assembled for confirmation of the Arrian Heresie the second Councill of Ephesus gaue allowance to the errour of Eutyches The Councils of Tyrus Millan indirectly in labouring to suppresse Athanasius were in verie deede supplanting the true Faith which Athanasius professed There is infinite difference betwixt Nimrod and Nehemiah and betwixt Babel and Hierusalem In the re-edifying of Hierusalem there was a purpose to glorifie GOD but in building Babell there was a farre contrarie intention Secondly Councils are abused when they take libertie to statute and ordaine any thing repugnant to the Holy Scriptures of GOD whether it be in forbidding to doe that thing which the Scripture licentiateth to bee done or in allowing thinges disallowed in Holy Scripture This abuse began very early euen in the famous Councill of Nice wherein they forbid men who are conuerted to Christian Religion and are baptized in the Name of CHRIST to returne againe to the warre-fare as if these two thinges were repugnant to be a warriour and a Christian Did not Dauid Iosaphat and Iosias fight the battels of the LORD and in so doing they made not defection from the Couenant of GOD. Was not Cornelius both a Centurion and a Christian And Iohn Baptist when hee was demanded of the Souldiours what they should doe did hee command them to forsake their calling and not rather to use it aright that is to doe violence to no man neither accuse any falsly and to bee content with their wages And was it lawfull to militate vnder the banner of Augustus and Tiberius And shall it be found vnlawfull to fight vnder the banner of Constantine a most Christian Emperour In my judgement this was too much libertie that the Councill of Nice tooke vnto themselues to disallowe anie calling that in Holy Scripture is not disallowed except onelie the abuse of it And of olde the Iewes made no Conscience to fight vnder the banner of Alexander the Great whome hee honoured also with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is with equall honour and freedome of Burgeship with the Graecians in the principall towne of Aegypt called Alexandria builded by himselfe But this constitution of the Councill of Nice might bee excused because all thinges that are lawfull are not also expedient possibly they haue seene at that time great danger to Christian mens saluation in warre-fare vnknowne to vs and therefore they tooke boldnesse to forbid Christians to goe to warrefare But manie other Councils both Nationall and called by the Romane Church generall haue allowed thinges expressely forbiddâ—…n in the written word of GOD such as adoration of Images and the sapramacie of the Bishop of Rome not only ouer all Pastors but also a souereignitie in ciuill thinges ouer the Emperour and Princes of the earth which is an vnsufferable disorder to make the taile the head the head the taile In particular I speake of the Councils holden at Rome by Gregorius the seconde and Gregorius the thirde and Stephanus the thirde and the seconde Councill of Nice holden in the seuenth yeere of the Empresse Irene with the consent and procuration of Adrian Bishop of Rome ANNO 790. The vnhappie Generall Councill of Vienne assâ—…mbled by Clemens the fift ANNO 1311. whereinto it is statuted and ordained that the Emperour shall giue his oath of alleadgeance to the Pope to whom hee is no lesse inferiour then the Moone is infinitely inferiour vnto the splendor of the Sun Can any thing bee spoken more repugnant to the seconde precept of the first Table and the first precept of the seconde Table then the Decretes of the Councils foresaid Therefore let euerie Christian man thinke of Councils as they thinke of Riuers of water which are verie profitable so long as they hold themselues within the compasse of their owne accustomed bankes but if they swell and by vntimous inundation ouer-flowe their owne accustomed boundes then are they verie hurtfull to the neere adjacent fieldes Enen so Councils that take libertie to allowe any thing disallowed in Holie Scripture are very pernicius and hurtfull Thirdly Councils are miserably abused when they are blamed vnjustly and without a cause The Arrians moste vnjustly blamed the Councill of Nice for the worde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because this word is not found in Scripture Neuerthelesse the matter it selfe expressed by this word is manifestly coÌ„tained in Scripture as namely when the Apostie Iohn saith There are three which bearâ—… recorde in Heauen the FATHER the WORD and the Holie GHOST and these three are one but the Arrians who blamed the Coun. most wrongfully said there was a time wherein the Sonne was not existant and that Deuilish opinion neither in word nor in matter is to bee found in Scripture Moreouer Councils are abused when as their authoritie is impared not with solide reasons taken out of the Scripâ—…ures of GOD but rather with the railing speaches of contentious men like as a number of Heretiques called Acephali with tumultuarie murmuring and crying out against the Councill of Chalcedon dispersed themselues heere and there and left not off their vngodly courses vntill a new Heresie of the Monothelites an vngracious budde of the rotten and cutted-downe stocke of the Heresie of Eutyches did arise But no man aught to contende against Councils with pride of a contentious minde but rather with humilitie of a modest minde search out whether their Ordinances bee agreeable to the booke of GOD or not Finally Councils are abused when they who are assembled together
Italie with all their might and besieged Rome two yeeres and tooke it in the yeere of our LORD 410 or as some reckone 412. In the mids of burning slaying robbing militare outrage some fauour was showne by the expresse commandement of Alaricus to such as fled to Christian Churches for safetie of their liues Alaricus led his armie from Rome and was purposed to saile to Africke there to settle his abode but beeing driuen backe with tempestuous windes hee wintred in Consentia where hee ended his life Alaricus in his lifetime had giuen in marriage Placidia the sister of Honorius to Ataulphus his neerest kinsman and Ataulphus after the death of Alaricus reigned ouer the Gothes The Gothes vnder the conduct of Ataulphus retarned backe againe to Rome Placidia through her intercession purchased great well to the towne of Rome the Gothes abstained from burning and shedding of blood and addressed themselues toward France and Spaine Theodosius 2. and Valentinian 3. AFter Arcadius reigned his sonne Theodosius the second 42. yeeres His vncle Honorius gouerned in the West After whose death the whole gouernment perteined to Yheodosius who associated vnto himselfe Valentinian the third the sonne of Placidia his fathers sister Theodosius in godlines was like vnto his grandfather in collecting a great labrarie of good bookes nothing inferiour to Ptolemaus Philadelphus In collecting in one short summe the lawes of kings princes he tread a path whereinto Iustinian walked following Theodosius example and benefited all men desirous of learning His house was like vnto a sanctuarie for exercises of reading of holy Scripture and deuote prayers He was of a meeke and tractable nature almost beyond measure his facilitie in subscribing vnread letters was corrected by the prudent aduise of his sister Pulcheria In these two Emperours time the estate was mightily crossed and troubled by strangers By the procurement of Bonifacius deputie of Africke the Vandales vnder the cōduct of Gensericus their King came into Africke tooke the towne of Carthage other principall townes and settled their abode in that countrie Valentinian 3. Emperour of the West was compelled to bind vp a couenant with the Vandales and to assigne vnto them a limited bounds in Africke for their dwelling place The Vandales were partly Pagans and partly Arrians whereby it came to passe that the true Church in Africke was persecuted with no lesse inhumanitie and barbarous crueltie by Gensericus King of the Vandales than it was in the dayes of the Emperour Dioclesiane Attila King of the Hunnes encombred the Romane empire with greater troubles Theodosius Emperour of the East bought peace with payment of a yeerely tribute of gold to Attila Valentinian the third by the meanes of Aëtius his chiefe Counseller allured Theodoricus King of the Westerne Gothes to take his part The parties fought in the fieldes called Catalaunici a great fight whereinto a hundreth and fourescore thousand men were slaine And Theodoricus King of the Gothes in this battell lost his life Attila was compelled to flee Thrasimundus the sonne of Theodoricus was very willing to pursue Attila for desire hee had to reuenge his fathers slaughter but hee was stayed by Aëtius This counsell seemes to bee the occasion of his death for Valentinian commanded to cutt off Aëtius Attila finding that the Romane armie was destitute of the conduct of so wise a gouernour as Aëtius was hee tooke courage againe and in great rage set himselfe against Italie tooke the townes of Aquileia Ticinum and Millane sacked and ruined them and set himselfe directly against Rome of intention to haue vsed the like crueltie also against it But Leo bishop of Rome went foorth and with gentle words so mitigated his mind that he left sieging of the towne of Rome Soone after this Attila died the terrour of the world and the whip wherewith GOD scourged many nations Valentinian the thirde after he had reigned in whole 30. yeeres was cut off for the slaughter of Aetius Maximus vsurped the Kingdome and violently tooke vnto himselfe Endoxia the relict of Valentinian but she was relieued againe by Gensericus King of Vandales who led an armie to Rome and spoyled the towne relieued Eudoxia and caried her and her daughters to Africke and gaue Honoricus his sonne in marriage vnto her eldest daughter Maximus was cut in pieces by the people and his body was cast into Tyber From this time foorth the Empire vtterly decayed in the West vntill the dayes of Carolus Magnus so that Auitus Richimex Maioranus Severus Anthemius Olybrius Glycerius Nepos Orestes and his sonne Augustulus they continued so shorte time and gouerned so vnprosperously that their names may bee left out of the rolle of Emperours Nowe to returne againe to Theodosius Emperour in the East a King beloued of GOD in so much that by praier he obtained of GOD a wonderfull deliuerance to Ardaburius captaine of his armie When his vncle had ended his life Ardaburius was sent against a tyrant Iohn who did vsurpe the Kingdome in the West The ship whereinto Ardaburius sailed by tempest of weather was driuen to Rauenna where the tyrant Iohn tooke him prisoner Aspar the captaines sonne beeing conducted by an Angell of GOD as Socrates writtteth entred into Rauenna by the passage of the loch which was neuer found dried vp before that time the portes of the towne were patent so that Aspar and his armie entred into the towne slew the tyrant Iohn and relieued Ardaburius his father This miraculous deliuerance is thought to bee the fruite of the effectuall prayers of the godly Emperour His death was procured by a fall from his horse after which hee was diseased and died an Emperour worthie of euerlasting remembrance Martianus MARTIANVS by the meanes of Pulcheria the sister of Theodosius was aduanced to the Kingdome with whome Valentinian the thirde of whome I haue already spoken reigned 4. yeeres Martianus albeit he obtained the gouernment in a time most troublesome when the Gothes Vandales Hunnes and Herulis had disquieted the estate of the Romane empire out of measure yet by the prouidence of GOD the short time of his gouernment was peaceable for he reigned not fully 7. yeere and he left behind him great griefe in the hearts of the people because a gouernement so good and godly endured so short time Anent the councell of Chalcedon assembled by him it is to be referred vnto the owne place Leo. AFTER Martianus succeeded Leo and gouerned 17. yeeres He was godly and peaceable not vnlike to Martianus his predecessor Hee interponed his authoritie to suppresse those who proudly despised the councell of Chalcedon and obstinatly maintained the heresie of Eutyches Notwithstanding the madnes and rage of Eutychian heretiques began in his time immediatly after the report of the death of Martianus Procerius B. of Alexandria was cruelly slaine by them in the Church harled through the streets and with beastly cruelty they chewed the intrals of his body hauing before ordained
a Poetesse of Scycion were abhorred by the Gentiles because in her verses shee brought in Adonis matching Cucumbers and Aples with the sunne yet is it a more tolerable thing to match an earthly creature with a heauenly creature than to match creatures with the Creator who is blessed for euer After that this opinion of Indulgences and Pardons in a newe and Romane sense once tooke place it is a wonderfull thing to heare what progresse it made from euill to worse Some thought that by Pardones might bee obtained a reliefe from temporall punishments or at least a permutation of eternall punishments into temporall but others running as it were to the supeâ—…latiue excesse of all spirituall madnesse affirmed that by vertue of Popes 〈◊〉 men were absolued both from fault and punishment aâ—… 〈◊〉 Pardones were called Plenissima Indulgentiae Of this sort was the Pardone that BONIFACIVS the eight proclaimed to such as would come to Rome in time of his appointed Iubile and visite the Church of Lateran ann 1399. Of this which I haue alreadie spoken it is euident that the Papistes in the wordes of Satisfaction and Indulgences deceiue both themselues and others for what auaileth it to keepe the ancient wordes vsed in the primitiue Church and to vse them into a newe sense vnknowne to Fathers who spake of Satisfaction and Indulgences Did not the Athenians of olde weare the badge of the golden Grashopper in token they were not extraneers but they were inhabitants in that lande whereinto both their predecessors and themselues were borne but when they were conquessed by the Romanes and their golden libertie was lost what auailed the badge of the golden Grashopper Euen so when substance of ancient words is lost what auaileth it to talke of Satisfaction and Indulgences as ancient things In the rest of this Treatise God willing I shall declare the absurditie of Popish Satisfactions and Indulgences The Councill of Trent in the 12. Canon deoperibus Satisfactionis they write If any man says that the whole punishment and fault is continuallie remitted by GOD and that the Satisfaction of penitent persons is no other thing but faith whereby they apprehend that CHRIST hath satisfied for them let him bee accursed This Act of the Councill of Trent in all the parts of it is flatly repugant to the Scriptures of God There we are taught that in Satisfaction two thinges are principally required First a perfect obedience to the Lawe of GOD. Secondly a perfect sacrifice for the sinne committed by man both these things are to bee found in CHRIST alone who by his obedience hath abolished the sinnewhich came in by the disobedience of ADAM and by one oblation hath consecrated for euer them who are sanctified Nowe to pronounce a curse against all them who leanes vnto the obedience and sacrifice of CHRIST as vnto their onely Satisfaction to the Iustice of GOD is all one as if they would pronounce a curse against all the true disciples of CHRIST who beleeues according as they are taught in the holy Scriptures of GOD. If at any time ancient Fathers speake roundly in this matter it is ourparte to doe that fauour to them which is done to all men to wit to giue them libertie to interprete the meaning of their owne wordes So when AMBROSE writteth that teares washes away sinnes hee declareth in what sense hee spake this to wit not to count the teares of PETER to bee a satisfaction for his threefolde deniall but rather that his teares was a testimonie that hee was one of the Elect for whose sinnes CHRIST had satisfied The wordes of S. AMBROSE are these Legi quidem Petri lachrymas sed satisfactionem non lego that is to say I haue reade of the teares of PETER but of his satisfaction I reade not The Romanists in our dayes are like vnto men who haue benetrauelled vpon the Sea and in end they arriue to the harberie and when they set their foot on shore they thinke that the ground is running about them in a circulare reuolution This is nothing els but the conceates of their troubled braines euen so when Papistes reades in holy Scripture many exhortations to Fasting Prayer Almesdeedes they imagine that Scripture is speaking of Satisfactions for sinne But holy Scripture is like vnto the solide globe of the earth which is not vnder a continuall agitation but is euer like vnto it selfe and sendes vs continuallie in the matter of Satisfaction to that one oblation which hath consecrated for euer them who are sanctified Yea the false teachers of our dayes are like vnto the Edomites who were more cruell than the Babylonians who contented themselues with slaying of some and carying of others captiues and setting the towne on fire but the children of Edâ—…m câ—…ied out that the very foundations of the citie should be razed to the end it should neuer be a citie againe euen so they who sends vs to our owne satisfactions they would vndoe our sâ—…luation from the very ground as if Christ had beene manifested in our nature in vaine to make satisfaction for our sinnes for which wee must make satisfaction in our owne persons and by our owne workes our selues The principall argument whereby they endeuoure to prooue humane satisfactions by Scripture is in the wordes of the counsell of DANIEL giuen to NABVCHADNESER Wherefore O King let my counsell be acceptable unto thee and breake off thy sinnes by righteousnesse and thine iniquities by mercie toward the poore Loe let there be an healing of thine errour What is conteined in this most wholesome counsell of DANIEL but an exhortation to leaue off the course of doing euill and to doe good to the ende that the change of his conuersation might be a testimonie that GOD had forgiuen him his sinnes and accepted him in fauour The like wholesome counsell the Apost PAVL giueth to them who had sometimes bene theeues Let him that stole steale no more but let him rather labour and worke with his handes the thing which is good that hee may haue to giue vnto him that needeth Is there anything heere but an exhortation to desist from wonted vngodlinesse and to leade a newe and holy conuersation but the Apostle is speaking nothing of humane satisfactions yea that the holy Spirit who filled his mind with celestiall knowledge sanctified also his memorie that hee should speake nothing repugnant vnto that hee writeth vnto the Hebrewes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is By one oblation hee hath consecrated for euer them who are sanctified And the Apostle IOHN writing to to them who were already baptized and counted the children of GOD he sayeth My babes these things I write vnto you that yee sinne not and if any man sinne wee haue an Aduocate with the Father Iesus Christ the Iust. So that this new Theologie of our owne satisfactions for faultes committed after Baptisme came not from CHRIST and his Apostles but it is an inucntion of
Oleum and againe it shall bee saide thrise Aue sanctum Chrisma and the thirde time it shall bee saide thrise Aue sanctum Balsamum that is to saye Haile holie Oyle Haile holie Chrisme Haile holie Balsome No such commaundement is contained in the Scriptures of GOD. In like manner they saye it is onlie lawfull for a Priest to applie this Oyle as if in the dayes of the Apostle IAMES there had beene such sacrificing Priestes as are in our dayes Whereas by the contrarie Pope INNOCENTIVS the first who liued in the dayes of AVGVSTINE permitted not onelie Priestes but also common Christians to comfort themselues and their friendes by annointing them with oyle as SIGEBERTVS writeth in his Chronicles Also with this oyle made by the Bishop exercised consecrated and saluted as if it were a sensitiue and reasonable creature the organes of mens senses are to bee annointed such as the eyes the eares the nosthrils the lippes the handes the feete and the reines In this poinct their heartes are ouer-casten with darknesse and they erre mis-knowing the Scriptures and power of GOD For the grounde of corruption is in the heart and not in the senses and the verie heart of EVA was corrupted with infidelitie and pride before her eyes or hands or mouth did sinne GENES 3. No man can discourse rightlie of sinne nor of anie other thing except hee knowe the fountaine and well-spring thereof Concerning auncient Fathers they had no such custome to annoint with oyle the eyes eares and the rest of the organes of senses before mens departure from this life And whereas they bring foorth the testimonie of AVGVSTINE Lib. 2. De visitatione infirmorum reckoning Unction as one of the necessarie consolations to bee adhibited to them who are concluding their life This citation is an ouer-giuing of their cause and a secret confession that Extreame Unction is but the inuention of man for they cannot bee ignorant that those bookes De Visitatione Infirmorum were not written by AVGVSTINE bishop of HIPPO but by another after his death who sette them foorth vnder the name of AVGVSTINE AECVMENIVS writing vpon the aforesaide place of the Apostle IAMES is shorter in his Commentarie than the Apostle is in his precept or counsell which thing hee could not haue done if hee had thought that an holie Sacrament had beene recommended to the Church to remaine vnto the ende of the worlde for hee writeth onelie that the Apostles had this custome whilest CHRIST was conuersant with them in the earth to annoint sicke persons with oyle and to restore them to health Aecum in Epistol Iacob cap. 5. vers 14. The custome of the Romane Church approacheth somewhat nearer to the fashions of the Pagans and olde Heretiques called Gnostici than to the custome of the Apostles for the Pagans annointed with oyle the bodies of the dead as the Poete witnesseth in these wordes Corpusque lauant frigentis vnguunt Iren. Lib. 1. Cap. 18. And olde Heretiques annointed the head of the dead with oyle and water to procure redemption to their soules The Romane Church annointeth not the dead with oyle but they annoint them who are halfe dead in whome there is no hope of life and recouerie LINDANVS in all his writinges is like vnto an ASIATICKE Oratour fighting rather with the shaft than with the poinct of the Speare and when hee citeth a place of CHRYSOSTOME De Sacerdotio Libr. 3. to prooue Extreame Unction to bee an ordinarie Sacrament in the Church hee prooueth starke nothing yea the thing that is not in controuersie betwixt vs and the Papistes for CHRYSOSTOME affirmeth that men are more benefited by their teachers than by their parentes in respect their naturall parentes haue begotten their bodies but their pastors haue begotten their soules to GOD Yea and their naturall parentes haue not supported their bodilie infirmities so much as their pastors haue done for oft times by prayer and annointing them with oyle they haue procured health to their bodies as Sainct IAMES witnesseth which their naturall parentes were not able to procure In all this discourse there is not one worde which wee denye But this prooueth not Extreame Vnction to bee a Sacrament of the Newe TESTAMENT instituted by CHRIST to continue vnto the ende of the worlde This Popishe Sacrament LINDANVS in his Panoplia entraiteth of it in the last rowme as a secure hauen in the which hee will leaue them of his religion reposing and resting themselues And truelie when I consider the grounde whereupon Papistes woulde haue their disciples to leane and the hauen vnto the which they woulde haue them to arriue I am compelled to saye that their grounde is sandie grounde MAT. 7. and that their hauen is like vnto the hauen of NAVPLIVS and they are wisest who hath least confidence in such deceitfull refuges yea they are wise who with VLISSES and DIOMEDES can beware of the stonie rockes of EVBOIA and sette their course another waye Nowe the LORDE open vnto vs the bosome of His sweete Compassions which is the true Citie of our Refuge in the which our soules maye finde true securitie and rest AMEN A TREATISE Of the Sacrament of Order THE ORDERS in the ROMANE Church are diuided into inferiour and superiour Orders The inferiour Orders are doore-keepers readers exorcistes and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is followers whome by a newe inuented name they call Ceroferarii or Waxetaper-bearers The superiour Orders are sub-Deacons Deacons and Presbyters By inferiour Orders mens humilitie and obedience was tried and so by degrees they were promoted to superiour Orders But seeing in euerie one of these Orders the outwarde signes at their entrie are different and the thinges signified are different to wit diuerse graces of the holie Spirite increassing according as men by ascending degrees mounted vp to higher honoures what is the cause that all these seuen are counted one SACRAMENT and not rather seuen SACRAMENTES To all these Orders one thing was common to wit all were shauen in the vpper part of their heads to represent as Lindanus affirmeth Panopl Libr. 4 Cap. 77. that the glorie of Church-men is to weare a crowne of thornes and to bee partakers of the sufferinges of CHRIST And the Councell of Triburium in the 20. Canon thereof citeth the same cause of shauing the heads of Clergie men It is true that men and women of olde delighted in haire as a naturall ornament of their bodies and MARIE is commended for this that shee dryed the feete of CHRIST with the haire of her head IOAN CAP. 12. vers 3. And all the glorie of the worlde yea and the crownes of immortall glorie shoulde bee casten downe at the feete of CHRIST APOCAL. CAP. 4. vers 10. Neuerthelesse the fact of SAMSON is reprooueable who suffered his haire to bee cutte off and casten at the feete of DELILA IVDG CAP. 16. vers 19. And the shauing of the haire of men to bee casten at the feete of the Antichrist and to bee a
of their Hierarchle haue forsaken it yet this they gaine that Marriage beeing counted an holie Sacrament they haue drawne the cognition of all Matrimoniall causes vnder their judicatorie This beeing done and their authoritie beeing setled they tooke boldnesse to make lawes both impious against GOD and injurious to men as namelie that Marriages bound vp betwixt young persons without consent of Parentes shoulde bee firme and itable That amongst kinsfolke it shoulde not bee lawfull to marrie within the seuenth degree and these were alreadie married within these degrees shoulde bee separated againe That a man who is diuorced from an adulterous woman shall not haue libertie to marrie during her life-time That they who are spirituall brethren and sisters by the Sacrament of Baptisme and Confirmation shall not haue leaue to marrie one another And Marriage is forbidden at certaine seasons of the yeere And finallie that the Church may dispense with the degrees of consanguinitie forbidden in the eighteenth CHAPTER of LEVITICVS and finde out moe degrees impeding Marriage to bee bound vp The Apostle PAVL when hee calleth Marriage a great mysterie EPHES. CAP. 5. VERS 32. hee is speaking concerning CHRIST and concerning His Church And it is indeede a mysterie vnspeakeable whether wee consider the beginning or the progresse or the consummation of this Marriage It is begunne in Earth and perfected in Heauen And the loue of CHRIST and His Church is vnspeakeable For euen the Spouse of CHRIST albeit shee bee infirme and weake in the Earth yet her heart is so inflamed with the loue of her husband that shee forgetteth all thinges and remembereth vpon Him shee counteth all thinges to be dongue in comparison of him one sight of His reconciled face is dearer to her than all the treasures of the worlde His name is like a sweete oyntment powred out and delighting her soule with the sweete smell of saluation And if the loue of the Church towardes CHRIST bee vnspeakeable who can comprehende the length breadth and deepnesse of the loue of CHRIST towardes His Church who hath purged her from all spotte of sinne in this worlde and prepared a glorious mansion for her in His Fathers house that is in Heauen But this is not spoken of the marriage of mortall men with their wiues True it is that the Apostle PAVL in that same place setteth downe some similitude betwixt corporall marriages and the spirituall marriage betwixt CHRIST and His Church But that is not enough to furnishe out an ordinarie Sacrament in the Church of GOD for then shoulde there bee infinite Sacramentes For the Kingdome of GOD MATTHEW 13. is compared to a man who soweth good seede in his fielde It is compared to leuen and to a treasure that is hidden in the fielde and to a drawe nette and to a graine of Mustard seede yet all these thinges are not Sacramentes in the Church Yea and in the marriage of ADAM and EVA wee see a certaine similitude of the spirituall marriage betwixt CHRIST and His Church for ADAM loued the woman which was fleshe of his fleshe and bone of his bones and in whom hee saw his owne similitude GENES CHAP. 2. VERS 23. And CHRIST in like manner by feeding vs with His owne bodie and blood Hee maketh vs fleshe of His owne fleshe and bone of his owne bones and more-ouer Hee stampeth vs with His owne similitude to assure vs that He loueth vs whom Hee hath stamped with His owne likenesse In like manner a matrimoniall bande is more indissoluble than other bandes for other bandes like as they are bounde vp with consent of parties so in like manner they maye bee dissolued and vndone with consent of parties but the bande of Marriage cannot bee vndone except by death or fornication But the conjunction betwixt CHRIST and His Church ROMAN CHAP. VIII cannot bee vndone by death it selfe As concerning spirituall whordome the true Church which consisteth of a number whome GOD hath elected called justified sanctified and whome Hee intendeth to glorifie These I saye the LORD in mercie preserueth from spirituall whordome and apostasie from the knowne trueth And like as a chaste woman delighteth in her husbande whether hee bee present with her or absent from her if hee bee present shee delighteth to conferre with him if hee bee absent shee delighteth to talke of him to reade his letters to beholde the tokens of his fauour towardes her and finallie in the secrete parloure of her heart to meditate of his goodnesse towardes her Basil. Magn. De vera Virginiâ—… Euen so the Church is rauished with an vnspeakeable delight of her husband IESVS CHRIST Hee is spirituallie present and by holie prayers shee talketh with Him night and daye Hee is corporallie absent therefore shee delighteth to talke of His loue and goodnesse towardes her and to reade the bookes of holie Scripture wherein His good will towardes her is clearlie manifested and in the secrete chamber of her heart continuallie to meditate of His second blessed appearance IN nothing doeth the ROMANE Church agree better with vs for a time than in magnifying Marriage as an holie bande instituted by GOD in PARADISE and hauing a type and similitude of the loue of CHRIST towardes His Church and therefore they make it an holie Sacrament in the Church which no man euer did before the dayes of Pope GREGORIE But when they perceaued that this was not consented vnto that Marriage shoulde bee counted one of the ordinarie Sacramentes in the Church especiallie the whole Hierarchie of the ROMANE Church disclaiming it and the East Church in a generall Councell disallowing prohibition of Marriage to men called to spirituall offices The ROMANE Church tooke offence at euerie thing which was repugnant to their opinion They coulde neither abide them who denied that Marriage was a Sacrament nor yet them who gaue libertie to Church men to marrie And so beeing irritated on all sides they beganne to speake euill of Marriage as a worke of the fleshe and an estate vncompetent to men in spirituall offices Is not the ROMANE Church in this poinct like vnto the Riuer EVPHRATES which flowing out of the Mountaines of ARMENIA setteth its course Westward vntill it forgather with the skirtes of Mount TAVRVS and then when the course of it is hindered it fetcheth a contrarie course and runneth directlie East vntill it bee mixed with the water of TYGRIS Euen so the ROMANE Church which coulde neuer abide to bee controlled it tooke occasion to speake vnreuerentlie of Marriage because their opinions were not receaued in the Church without contradiction NOwe seeing the cause is euidentlie knowne wherefore they were so serious to drawe in Matrimonie into the number of Sacramentes namelie to the ende that matrimoniall causes might bee founde spirituall causes and might bee judged by spirituall Iudges Let vs consider what constitutions they made in matters of Matrimonie without anie warrand or regarde of Scripture insomuch that their vilepending of Scripture maketh a number of
their constitutions to bee so vilepended that they are not worthie of an answere and namely when they saye that the Church hath power to dispense with the degrees of consanguinitie forbidden in the eighteenth CHAPTER of LEVITICVS and for to appoint moe degrees impeding the binding vp of Marriage than are contained in that CHAPTER of LEVITICVS What answere shall bee giuen to such Apostates from the trueth of GOD They make so great account of the Canons of their Councels that they accurse all them who dare contradict anie of them and on the other part they make so light account of holie Canonicke Scripture that euen when they adde to the Scriptures of GOD or diminishe anie thing from them they are worthie to bee hearde and to bee regarded But HENRIE the eight King of ENGLAND when hee sought resolution in this question at the moste part of the Vniuersities in EVROPE if it were lawfull for the Bishop of ROME or for a Councell to dispense with the degrees of consanguinitie forbidden in the eighteenth of LEVITICVS hee receaued a negatiue answere That it was not lawfull so to doe The prohibition of Marriage in moe degrees of consanguinitie and affinitie than are contained in the XVIII of Leuiticus is a wicked inuention to make the Law of GOD of none effect For like as Cyrus when hee caused manie channels to bee made wherein the water of the Riuer Gyndes should bee deriued What intention had hee but to drie vp the Riuer Gyndes and to make it ebbe of water that young boyes girles should not bee afraide to wade thorowe it Euen so prohibitiue degrees added to the Lawe of GOD tended to none other purpose but to vndoe and make of none effect the blessed Lawe of GOD. And this appeareth the more manifestlie because in that same Canon in the which they claime libertie to adde moe degrees of prohibition of Marriage to the degrees forbidden in Leuiticus they claime also a libertie to dispense with the degrees forbidden by GOD. But GOD confoundeth the counsels of men which are opposite to His diuine institution and turneth them all to follie And the prohibition of Marriage vnto the seuenth degree was retrenched in the Councell of Laterane anno 1215 and reduced to the fourth degree of consanguinitie So men who woulde correct the ordinance of GOD they are like the Serpent whereof Epiphanius writeth contra heres which for hunger is compelled to gnaw his owne taile and to procure his owne death More-ouer the prohibition of Marriage with spirituall sisters that is with them to whome they haue beene witnesses in the Sacrament of Baptisme or Confirmation it is a constitution neither countenanced by Scripture nor knowne to Antiquitie but onelie leaning vpon the authoritie of the ROMANE Church and therefore the people and nations in our time who acknowledge CHRIST to bee the onelie Lawe-giuer in His owne Church they haue giuen this Antichristian lawe as the ashes that are casten to the dongue-hill Their constitution concerning diuorcementes that it is not lawfull for the innocent partie to marrie so long as the other partie is aliue with whom he was once married is partly conceaued vpon wrong interpretation of Scripture and partly vpon the opinion of ancient Fathers who misconceauing the right meaning of holy Scripture haue giuen to others occasion of stumbling and erring True it is that the Apostle Paul saith Let not the wife depart from her husband but if shee depart let her remaine vnmarried or be reconciled vnto her husband and let not the husband put away his wife 1. Cor. 7. 10. 11. In this place the Apostle is speaking of such alienation of minds as falleth out betwixt man and woman and separateth their cohabitation for a time but hee is not speaking of diuorcements justly made for fornication for like as death cutteth insunder the bandes of Matrimonie giueth liberty to the liuing party to marry in the Lord Rom. 7. 2. 3 Euen so fornication cutteth insunder the matrimoniall bande and giueth libertie to the innocent partie to marrie another in the Lord. Matth. 5. 32. The billes of diuorcement giuen to honest women in the old Testament after the receauing whereof they married other husbands as clearly appeareth in the booke of Deuteronomie cap. 24. vers 4. this custome I saye is no sufficient grounde to prooue that the innocent partie may marrie after diuorcement for such diuorcementes were rather tollerated for the hardnesse of the Iewes heartes than commaunded or allowed and because they were made without anie triall of fornication they are damned by Christ as occasions of adulteries Matth. 19. 9. But the exception that Christ maketh in expresse words of fornication declareth that the diuorcement made for fornication is a lawfull diuorcement and consequently giueth libertie to the innocent partie to marrie as death interuening giueth libertie to the partie liuing to marrie The opinion of Augustine concerning the exception of fornication made by Christ in the question of diuorcement Matthew 19. 9. hath so blinded the eyes of Lindanus and manie others of the Romane Church that they suppose the meaning of the words of Christ to bee this That a man who putteth awaye his wife for fornication and marrieth another hee sinneth not so grieuouslie as hee who putteth away his wife vngrieued with anie such transgression on her part Alwayes both the one and the other sinneth saieth hee if they marrie another during the life time of the first bedde-fellowe But with Augustines fauour exclusine wordes such as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is cannot bee expounded by Magis and Minus but the meaning of Christs words is euident That except fornication cutte the matrimoniall band the husband should not repudiate his wife and hee who marrieth a woman who is not diuorced for whordome committeth adulterie TO conclude this TREATISE let no man bee mooued by the honour which the Romane Church seemeth to giue vnto Marriage when they call it an holy Sacrament neither bee much troubled when they speake vnreuerently of Marriage for in the Courtes of Caiaphas and Pontius Pilate Christ was scornefullie honoured and seriously mocked and buffetted Mat. 27 Euen so when the Romane Church speaketh honourably of Marriage they are onely sporting and delighting themselues with conceits and discourses but when they abhorre Marriage and speake vnreuerently of it then they speake seriously and from their heart But the LORD in His owne time will stoppe the mouthes of them who teach a doctrine of Deuils from whose deceitfull doctrine the LORD make His Church free to whome bee all praise power and dominion both nowe and euermore AMEN FINIS Apoc 4. 10. Acts 20. 32. Euseb. lib. 2. Cap. 12. loseph antiquit lib. 20 cap. 2 Genes 85 Zach. 3. Ioan 8. 36. 1. Sam 2. 14. Christ Was borne when the scepter was apparently sliding from Iuda Christs kingdome is euerlasting The vncertainty of tradition Romaine Deputies in Iudea The priestly garments Christ crucified in the 18
yeere of Tiberius The Senat of Rome refuseth to acknowledge the diuinitie of Christ. Pilat killeth himselfe Caius would be counted a god The Iewes abhorred the vpsetting of the image of Caius in their Temple The petition of Agrippa The bloodie letter of Caius written to Petronius his Deputie The hypocrisie of Agrippa Contention betweene the Iewes and Grecians who dwelt at Alexandria New Iupiter in worse case then old Iupiter The famine foretold by Agabus The Council of Jerusalem ANNO 48. Romaine deputies The ten persecuting Emperours wrestled against God The first persecution ANNO Chr. 65 The martyrdome of Peter Paul Romain Deputies Contention betweene Agrippa and the Iewes The martyrdom of Iames surnamed Iustus The ground of the warre betweene the Iewes and the Romanes Foreranning tâ—…kens of the destruction of Ierusalem The destruction of Ierusalem ANNO Chr. 71. The flood of Noe the ouerthrow of Sodome and destruction of Ierusalem types of the great iudgement to come The second persecution AN. Chr. 96. The banishment of the Apostle John Domitian afraide by rumors of the Kingdome of Christ. Apostles Euangelists The true successours of the Apostles Bishops of Rome Linus Ignatius Papias Heretiques Simon Magus Menander Ebion Cerinthus Nicolaitansâ—… A Treatise of antiquitie Antiquitie of veritie Antiquitie of errour Antiquitie of custome Where veritie is to be â—…ound The power of the veritie The reue rence that should be câ—…ried to the veritie The more the veritie is despised in the world the more ardently it should be loued Antiquitie is no honoar to errour Errour in religion an execrable thing Errour repugneth to itselfe Both ancient and late errours magnifie creatures With the diminution of the glory of the Creator The trueth is not to be judged by outward appearance Antiquitie of custome differeth from antiquitie of commandement How ancient truth may be discerned from ancient lies Foure counterfaite masks of antiquitie in Poperie Wicked men reade holy Scripture of intention to gainesay the trueth of God †Or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Confident speaking without a sure ground is not to be regarded What the word heresie doth signifie The grounâ—… of heresie Similitudeâ—… Pride accompanying ignorance The propagation of herâ—…sie Heresie strengthened by the arme of manalanerly The curse of God vpon Heretiques heresies and places of their meetings How Heretiques should be dealt with by the Pastours HAV the magistrate should deale with Heretiques Similitude How the people should deale with Heretiques The word foundation taken properly 〈◊〉 oâ—…ly to Christ. Take heede to the demonstrations of God and beware of Satans demonstrations The similttude of a stone frequently vsedin Scripture The seconâ—… comfort An wholsom admonition In what sense the doctrine of the Prophets c. is called the foundation â—…imilitude Faith is called afoundation The offices of Christ declare that he is a true foundation Christ is a liuing fâ—…undation Similitude The contempt of men cannot impaire the glory of Christ. Similitude We drawe nere to Christ by faith Of Emporours The thirde persecution ANNO Chr. 108 The martyrdome of Simon the son of Cleopas The letter of Plinie 2. written to Traian Gregorieâ—… prayed for the soule of Traian Barcochebas a false prophet seduced the nation of the lewes Adrianus his intention to builde a Church for the honour of Christ. The fourth persecution ANN. Ch. 168. The martyrdome of Polycarpus and Iustinus Slanderous speeches against Christians The Romain armie supported by the prayers of the Christians Contrarie lâ—…wes Bishops of Rome Martyre Mâ—…tyre Maâ—…tyre Martyre The rashnes of Victor Of other Doctours and Preachâ—… Agrippas Castor Hegesippus Melito Iustinus Martyr Polycarpus Ireneus Clemens Alexandrinus Of Heretiques Gnostici Valentinuâ—… Marcus Cerdon Marcion Tatianus Encratitae Montanus Cataphryges Aquila and Theodosion rathâ—…r Apostatstben Heretiques Sacred scripture cannot be sufficiently commended Similitude It is perillous to separat the booke of the worde from the booke of the workes Similitude The spirit the word are not to be separated The Word of God is to bee found in the writings of the Prophets and Apostles The Prophets and Apostlâ—…s added nothing to Moses Similitude Three inturies done to the Written Word by reueiencing of traditions False accusations of holy Scripture Vnsufficiencie Difficultie Perill Things necessarte are to be kept al-beit they be abused Similitude Why Heretiques doe hate the Scripture Similitude The care of Christians of olde to keepe the scripture from burning A remarkable speech of an old honorable Lady Scriptures belong to the sheepe of Christ as their proper treasure Reformation of religion made according to the Written word The cause wherfore the Apostles put in write the summe of their doctrin Be not deceiued with the generalitie of the word tradition Similitude The true meaning of the words of Paul 2. Thess. 2. 15. Constancie differeth froÌ„ wilfulnesse The testimome of Ireneus abused Papists will not binde themselues in all points to old traditions The value of tradition in the fâ—… age In the Second age In the last age The word therefore to be considered 2. Thess. 2. ver 15. Christ doth great honour to the Scriptures Defection in the visible Chuâ—…ch no new thing Differences betweene the ancient fathers and Papists of our time con cerningmeats and mariage The Council of Ancyra Dionysius Bishop of Alexandria a maried man The Council of Gangra The probibition of meats and mariage is an apostasie from the faub. Our seruice to God should be a reasonable seruice The Popish church speak lies in hypocrisie rather then old Heretiques What is meant by a consâ—…ence seared with an hote yron Forbidding and biddâ—…ng wordes of authoritie We ought to hearken vnto the voyce that commeth downe from heauen Similitude Great arrogancie in prohibition of meates Arrogancie mixed with foolishnesse Similitude Similitude The last age of the worlde more senslesse then the first Similitude Both blasphemie and hypocrisie in the matter of mariage and meats is condemned by the Apostle The Papistes more subtle â—…en the Manicheis were The grace of thanksgiuing witnesseth that we enjoy both the gift and the giuer We ougâ—…t 〈◊〉 be ruled by Gods word iâ—… all things both corporat spirisuali The conscience is subject to the yocke of God The cause wherefore the succession of Romam Bishops was magnified of old The succession of Dauid The succession of Aaron The succession of the Prophets The succession of the Apostles The alledged succession of the Romaine Church spotted with heresie schisme and idolatry The heresie of the Collyridians renued increased by the chaire of Rome Eugenius 4. B. of Rome a notable schismatick The chaire of Rome defiled with idolatrie Lkeerrours haue like grounds The Romain church like to the successours of Aaron What inconuenients follow if the promise made to the Aposâ—…les successors be absolute The Apostles had calling gâ—…es prerogatiues extraordinarie The fist persecution ANN. Ch. 205. Leonides the father of Origen Alexander fellow laboureâ—… with Naâ—…cislus Rhais a mar tyre hrunt before she
of Iudea bestowed by his predecessour CAIVS vpon HEROD AGRIPPA and added thereto all the dominions of HEROD ANTIPAS whom CAIVS had banished Ioseph antiq lib. 19. cap 4. This HEROD AGRIPPA when hee returned from ' Italie to Judea builded the walles of Ierusalem sparing for no cost so high and strong that if the worke had not beene hindered by the procurement of MARSVS gouernour of Syria hee had made them impregnable Hee was not so carefull to build the walles of the spirituall Jerusalem for he beheaded the holy Apostle S. IAMES the brother of IOHN and did cast PETER into prison whome the Lord miraculously deliuered Acts 12. This HEROD and the Iewes made hauocke of the glory of God and blood of his Saintes For hee gratified them by shedding the blood of the Apostles of Christ and againe they gratified him by giuing him the glorie that appertained to God alanerly For which cause he was stricken by the Angel of God and consumed with wormes Acts 12. In this Emperour CLAVDIVS dayes the famine foretolde by the Prophet AGABVS Acts II. afflicted the world One of the causes of this plague doubtlesse was the manifold abuses of the creatures of God in the middes of the aboundance of bread the contempt of the poore which faultes were so vniuersally ouerspread in the worlde that some of the Emperours themselues were not free of the foule spot of intemperancie as the scoffing speaches of the people did witnesse in stead of CLAVDIVS TIBERIVS NERO calling the Emperour CALDIVS BIBERIVS MERO Funct Chron. This is referred to the successour of AVGVSTVS In the yeere of our Lord 48. and in the sixt yeere of the reigne of CLAVDIVS as CHYTRAeVS reckoneth was gathered that famous Councill of Jerusalem described viuely by the Euangelist LVKE Acts 15. whereat were present the Apostles PETER and PAVL and IAMES and BARNABAS a reuerent man of God in whome Apostolike giftes were not inlacking with other worthie men IVDAS surnamed BARSABAS and SILAS notable Prophets and fellow-labourers of the Apostles likewise the Commissioners of Antiochia and Elders of Jerusalem with many others who were beleeuers What was concluded in this Councill I remit to the faithfull narration of the Euangelist LVKE Acts 15. Alwayes if votâ—…s bee pondered rather then numbred this is the Councill of Councils more worthie to be called O Ecomenicke then the Councils of Nice of Constantinople of Ephesus and Chalcedon In the Councill of Nice were worthy Bishops who came from all quarters of the world but in this Councill were holy Apostles who could not erre in matters of faith O Ecomenicke Bishops indeede and any one of the holy Apostles was illuminated with more aboundance of cleare light in things pertaining to the worship of God then all the 300. and 18. Bishops conveened at Nice in Bithynia Many Romaine Deputies were sent in the dayes of CLAVDIVS to keepe Syria and Iudea in subjection to the Romaines such as MARSVS LONGINVS CVSPIVS PHADVS TIBERIVS ALEXANDER CVMANVS and FELIX I leaue MARSVS and LONGINVS for desire to open vp in what Deputies time things mentioned in holy Scripture came to passe When CVSPIVS PHADVS was deputie there arose a deceitful man named THEVDAS to whom resorted a number of men about 400. who were slaine and all who followed him were scattered Acts 5. ver 36 IOSEPHVS writeth that PHADVS sent foorth a troupe of horsemen who suddenly charged the people that followed THEVDAS and slew them and tooke THEVDAS aliue and cutted off his head and brought it to Ierusalem Ioseph antiq lib. 20. cap. 2 Euseb. lib. 2. cap. 11 After this man arose one IVDAS of Galile in the dayes of the tribute and drew away much people after him hee also perished and all that obeyed him were scattered Acts 5 37. If GAMALIEL in that narration keepe the order of time as these words After him would import of necessitie the words of the history of the Actes must be vnderstood of another THEVDAS then that man of whome IOSEPHVS writeth in the place aboue mentioned For IVDAS of Galite liued in the dayes of AVGVSTVS and when CYRENIVS was Deputie of Syria and Iudea Ioseph antiq lib. 18. cap. 2. and likewise antiq lib. 20. cap. 3. But I am not certaine whether or no the words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doe absolutely import that IVDAS of Galile was posterior in time to THEVDAS When CVMANVS was Deputie who succeded to TIBERIVS ALEXANDER the insolencie of one Romaine souldier was the destruction of twenâ—… 〈◊〉 innocent people hee discouered the secret parts of his body vpon a solemne feast day neere vnto the Temple and in the sight of the Iewes they counted this a contempt done to God in the porch of his owne house CVMANVS drewe the Romaine souldiers to the Castle called Antonia verie neere the Temple and set them in order and the people of the Iewes fearing the inuasion of the souldiers fled and in the narrowe passages ouertro de one another and a great multitude of people were slaine Ioseph antiq lib. 20 cap. 4. After this the people of the Iewes came to Cesarea where CVMANVS was for the time and complained of a Romaine souldier who had casten a booke of holy Scripture into the fire whom CVMANVS beheaded and so pacified the Iewes Ioseph antiq lib. 20. cap. 4. In end CVMANVS through his euill gouernement procured to himselfe the indignation of the Emperour CLAVDIVS he fauoured the wicked cause of the Samaritanes who had stopped the passages of the Galileans and slaine a great number of them They were accustomed yeerely to goe vp to Jerusalem to holy feastes and their way was through the townes and villages of the Samaritanes CVMANVS rather fauoured then punished this wicked fact of the Samaritanes therfore he was remoued from his place and FELIX was sent to be Deputie of Iudea Ioseph antiq lib. 20. cap. 5. Whether CLAVDIVS was impoisoned by AGRIPPINA his wife to prepare an easie passage to NERO her sonne to be Emperour or not I leaue that to be read in authors who haue entreated the lifes of Emperours politickly It contenteth me to write of the estate of the Church in their time Nero. DOMITIVS NERO succeeded to CLAVDIVS hee reigned thirteene yeres and eight months Euseb. lib 3. cap. 5. His mother AGRIPPINA after the death of CNEVS DOMITIVS AENOBARBVS was joyned in mariage with the Emperour CLAVDIVS In the first fiue yeeres of his gouernement he abandoned the insolencie of his wicked disposition so that it was a prouerbe in the mouthes of men Neronis quinquennium in regard of his good cariage for the space of fiue yeeres But a fire long couered in end breaketh out into a mightie flame that no water can sloken it His crueltie against his mother his wife 's OCTAVIA and POPPEA his master SENECA the Poet LVCAN and the vile abuse of his body with persons of his neerest consanguinitie I remit to the reading of learned authors who haue written exactly the
that he himselfe was sent from aboue to saue the worlde and by vertue of his Baptisme men should bee made immortall euen in this world in such sort that they should neither waxe olde nor taste of death Euseb eccles hist. lib. 3. cap. 26. This heresie EPIPHANIVS compareth to Aspido-gorgon in Egypt a great serpent inclosed into a vessel of lame with many other serpents after he hath deuoured all the rest of the serpents he beginneth to gnaw his owne taile for hunger and to destroye himselfe Epiph. contrahareses so did this heresie vndoe it selfe by promising great things which MENANDER could not performe neither in himselfe nor in others In this age also sprang vp EBION who denied the diuinitie of Christ and saide hee was onely a man begotten betweene IOSEPH and MARIE and that the obseruation of MOSES Law was necessarie to eternall life his followers were called Ebionites either by the name of their master EBION or else as EVSEBIVS thinketh for their poore beggerly opinion they had of Christ supponing him onely to be a man for EBION in the Hebrewe language signifieth one that is poore Euseb. eccles hist lib. 3 cap. 27. These Ebionites damne all the epistles of PAVL and count him an Apostat from the law and they admit no part of the Newe Testament for canonicke Scripture except the Gospell of MATTHEW CERINTHVS about the same time was the author of strange reuelations which he said he had receiued from Angels that after the resurrection from the dead Christ should haue an earthly kingdome in this world and that the subjectes of Christes Kingdome should eate and drinke and marie and keepe holy dayes and offer sacrifices for hee himselfe was a man giuen to fleshly lustes and he imagined that the pleasures of Christs Kingdome shuld consistin fulfilling the concupiscence of the flesh Euseb. eccles hist lib. 3. cap. 18. Likewise in this age sprang vp the errour of the Nicolaitanes vpon this occasion as CLEMENS ALEXANDRINVS doth write Strom. 3. One of the Deacons chosen by the Apostles to haue the ouersight of the poore Acts 6. had a beautifull woman to his wife was accused of ouer great jealousie To purge himselfe of all suspition of that fault hee brought his wife into the mids of his brethren and said he was content that any man should marrie her Of which wordes many tooke occasion to liue promiscuously like beastes no man hauing his owne proper wife but making them common Howbeit NICOLAVS is said to haue liued himselfe in matrimoniall chastitie contenting himselfe with his own wife alanerly Euseb. eccles hist. lib. 3. cap. 29. Noght the lesse his foolish and vnaduised speaches were the occasion of a most wicked damnable errour of the Nicolaitanes whereof the Lord speaketh in the Reuelation of IOHN that he hated it Apoc. 2. This is that heresie which GREGORIE the seuenth imputed to all married priestes but with what equitie marriage ordeined by God and honorable among all men can be called an heresie hated of the Lord let the Christian reader judge Of Antiquitie TO the historie I haue adjoyned certaine Treatises containing contrauerted questions in our time for decision whereof it is necessarie to haue recourse to the writings of the Apostles the custome of the Primitiue Church adhering to the Apostolicke doctrine firmely euen vnto the death Our first treatise Godwilling shall be of Antquitie Now this doctrine is to be spread out into foure branches First we shall speake Godwilling of Antiquitie of veritie next of Antiquitie of errour thirdly of Antiquitie of custome and fourthly what is the best way to discerne betweene the ancient veritie and the olde lie Antiquitie of veritie is the way of saluation pointed out by the finger of God from the beginning of the world of this way speaketh IEREMIE cap. 6. ver 16 Seeke out the ancient wayes and walke in them ye shall find rest vnto your soulâ—… Antiquitie of errour is an adding pairing altering or contradictioÌ„ to the ancient way pointed out into this word of God and of this Christ speaketh in the Gospell of Matthew Ye haue heard it said of old Thou shalt not slay c. but I say vnto you he who is angrie with his brother without a cause is worthy of iudgement Mat. 5. ver 21. and 22. Whereby Christ declareth that the false interpretation of the law whereby the spirituall lawe was drawen to a corporall and a grosse sense and meaning yet was this errour ancient and was heard of old time but the verie description of antiquitie of errour declareth that it is not so ancient as the trueth forsomuch as it is a depravation marring of the afore-existent trueth either one way or other The third sort of antiquitie is antiquitie of custome that is certaine customes that crept in into the Church of God partly in the dayes of the Apostles partly soone after their dayes such as was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is feastes of loue epist. lude ver 12. and after the Apostles dayes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is three dippings in water in the sacrament of Baptisme These customes were neither authorized by Apostolicke precept and commandement neither abrogated by Apostolicke prohibition but tolerated into the Church vntill the time they were abused as we see clearely 1. Cor. 11. ver 20. 21 22. Now as concerning antiquitie of veritie first we shall declare where it should be sought secondly when it is found what is the vertue and power of it thirdly how it ought to be reuerenced loued and followed of vs. And first antiquitie of veritie is to be sought as the Apostle S. IOHN and beloued disciple of Christ sought it to wit out of the mouth of him who was from the beginning 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that thing which was from the beginning Iohn 1. ver 1. as if hee would say I present vnto you no newe doctrine but that which I receiued from the mouth of Christ himselfe who was existent albeit not manifested in the flesh euen from the beginning of the world In the beginning was the word c Iohn 1. ver 1. If this way we seeke antiquitie wee assuredly finde the ancient way of God whereinto wee should walke and get rest vnto our soules Ierem 6. ver 16. Antiquitie is not to be sought as PSAMMETICHVS King of Egypt sought it from new wained babes keeping them in in secret custodie without hearing any articulate voyce or intelligible speech whereby he might discerne what people and language was most ancient HERODOT EVTERP this was a follish seeking out of antiquitie from them that were not ancient Next when we haue found out the ancient trueth consider the vertue and power of it It is strong and mightie in operation like vnto Christ the author of it whose hnmilitie and apparent weaknesse bruiseth and dasheth in pieces all the glorious strong and stately things of the world that are
Canon containing a rehearsal of the bookes of holy Canonicke Scripture it declareth the book to be supposititious wherein the 3. bookes of Maccabees are comprehended as bookes of the old Testament And againe among the bookes of the new Testament 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 note the preeminent dignitie it reckoneth the two epistles of CLEMENT and his precepts giuen to Bishops comprehended into 8. bookes which were not to be published to all men in respect they contained some secret mysteries Canon Apost cap. 84. Is then the epistles of CLEMENT the 8. bookes of his precepts written to Bishops the actes of the Apostles written by him Canonicke Scripture books of the new Testament equall to the writings of the Apostles yet dited for the most part as secret mysteries to Bâ—…shops to be concealed and hid from the people when as the Apostle PAVL by the contrarie writing to TIMOTHIE and TITVS writeth vnto them wholsome precepts to be communicat to the people And the Apostle IOHN writeth to the Angels of the seuen Churches of Asia nothing but wholesome precepts to be imparted and communicat to the 7. Churches Apoc. 2. 3. such a candle that shall be hid vnder a bushel and not set vpon a candlesticke to giue light vnto the houshold of God I dare not imagine that either the holy Apostles or yet CLEMENT one of the Apostles faithfull successours did euer light such a candle The allowance which these Canons of the Apostles got in the sixt generall Councill Anno 681. whereof GREGORIVS HOLOANDER the conuerter of them out of Greeke into Latin glorieth so much was vpon an occasion whereof the Romaine Church hath cause to blush and to be ashamed rather then to glorie much First because in that generall Councill HONORIVS 1. sometime Bishop of Rome was condemned of heresie Secondly because in that Council the Bishop of Constantinople was ordained to be in equall authoritie with the Bishop of Rome And thirdly because the constitutions of the Latin Church forbidding men who were in ecclesiasticall offices to marie these constitutions I say were vtterly disallowed and the 5. chapter of the Canons of the Apostles gote better allowance because in it it was statute and ordained that the Bishop Elder or Deacon who repudiateth his own wife vnder pretence of religion shall be excommunicat and if he continue so doing he should be deposed Now this generall Councill making in so many principall points against them and onely gracing the supposititious booke of the Canons of the Apostles of purpose to disgrace the constitutions of the Romaine Church if HOLOANDER had remembred what he had bene doing he had bene more sparing in alledging the authoritie therof The shortnes of the treatise wil not permit me to make plaine to the reader how the Council gathered by CONSTANTINVS POGONATVS and the fathers of that same Councill gathered againe by IVSTINIAVNS 2. to perfite the worke they had immediatly afore begun both constitute but one generall Councill Alwayes if any thing seeme to be made vp against vs by the alledgance of a testimonie out of the booke of the Canons of the Apostles remember in what time this testimonie is alledged namely in the 68 1 yeere of our Lord. If IVSTINVS MARTYR or IRENEVS or any ancient father neere vnto the Apostles dayes had cited a testimonie out of this supposititious booke it had bene more likly that the Apostles had giuen command to CLEMENT Bishop of Rome to write that booke As touching the third maske of antiquitie to wit the decretall epistles in the first Tome of Councils and the distinctions of GRATIAN falsly ascribed to the ancient Bishops of Rome I hope in the mercy of God to remember a few of them specially in the 3. Centurie but not to the honour of impudent and vnlearned fellowes who haue forged these decretall epistles as if the world in all ages could produce no broods of better spirits then the asses compositours of these decretall epistles As concerning the accurate speculations of DIONYSIVS AREOPAGITA who was neuer rauished vp vnto the third heauen as PAVL was neither sawe things that were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is things that cannot be spoken and which are not possible for any man to vtter as PAVL did 2. Cor. 12. ver 4. I say of him onely two things First if he had beene so ancient a writer as Papistes speake and the disciple whom PAVL conuerted by his preaching in Mars street Acts 17 then ancient writers had made mention of him such as IVSTINVS IRENEVS and CYPRIAN and such others but of his writings no mention is made in the greatest antiquitie Secondly I say with that reuerent Doctour of our own nation Mr THOMAS SMETON that the books giuen out vnder the name of old DIONYSIVS AREOPAGITA sunt prorsus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they are altogether fecklesse impertinent frivolous books Of Heresie EPIPHANIVS Bishop of Cyprus when hee writeth against Heretiques he intituleth his booke Panarium that is a medicinable boxe or shrine whereinto are contained sauing medicaments against the venome oflying doctrine albeit heresie be a poysonable and hurtfull thing yet treatises of heresie haue bene compiled not to hurt any man but to giue warning to eschewe the pernicious snares of the deuil Like as learned men who haue written of the nature of herbes haue not onely written of such herbes as are meete for food and of such as haue a medicinable vertue to cure diseases but of those also that are venemous and poysonable to the end that men beeing warned of the perill that is in eating of them they may escape danger and be kept in safetie In all ages wicked men haue bene like vnto IVDAS when hee entred into the garden of Gethsemane where Christ was praying and sweating bloodie teares for the saluation of mankinde he stepped in into the garden only of purpose to betray his master so doe wicked men in our daies read the holy Scriptures diligently walking as it were in the middes of the garden of God but onely of intention to betray Christ Iesus and to gainsay his euerlasting trueth On the other side it becommeth vs well when we are driuen either by necessity or by some honest occasioÌ„ to be in places where Satan hath set vp his throne to be walking as it were through the garden that Satan hath planted then let vs mark diligently the abominatioÌ„s of the deuill the multitude of serpents and vipers that are lurking there and giue warning to poore soules who are intangled with error to leaue that habitation of Dragons to come forth out of that comfortlesse den to the end their soules may be refreshed with the delectable flowres of the garden of God I hope in the mercy of God so to speake of heresy as I shal moue no man to be an Heretique And as concerning the rayling words of the aduersaries of the truth who haue with opeÌ„ mouth proclaimed vnto the world that we are Heretiques
I am the lesse moued with their speaches because it is the custome of lamed creeple men to be mounted vp on horsebacke an euil cause supporteth the own infirmitie by the loude trumpet of rayling wordes yet haue they not cleared to the world that wee maintaine obstinatly any point of doctrine repugnant vnto the articles of true faith and vnto the principall grounds of Christian religion preached by Christ and committed to write by the holy Apostles Let them be as prodigall in their curses as they please crying out against vs 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I answere with simplicitie of a humble mind 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 this word written with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and not with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth a thing hanged vp in the Lordes Temple and dedicat to God Haue we not seene with our owne eyes deepe woundes made in the flesh of man that haue beene needled by skilfull Chirurgians and in end cured and healed and the skinne of man cutted in twaine by the sword vnited againe by the needle medicinable plasters That doctrine which endenoureth to needle the wounded world and to vnite it againe vnto that holy doctrine taught by the Apostles and Euangelistes and professed in the first hundreth yeere of our Lord shall we call it hereticall Shall we be so babish that wee cannot discerne the sword from the needle conjunction from separation healing from hurting welfare from woe If we knew Christ Iesus and the power of God working by his word we had not so rashly condemned the trueth of God The Iewes spake as confidently against Christ as euer the Councill of Trent hath spokeÌ„ against vs We hâ—…ue a law according to our lawe hee ought to de because hee made himselfe the Sonne of God Ioh. 19. ver 7 Vnder pretence of zealous keeping of the Law made against blasphemers Leuit 24. 15. they condemned the holy One of God as a blasphemer But his father by loosing the sorowes of death receiuing him into heauen placing him at his owne right hand annulled ipso facto that rash sentence giuen out in earth against the innocent Lamb of God Euen so the Lord in his owne appointed time by receiuing our soules into those celestiall mansions prepared for his owne Saintes shall vndoe the rash decreetes that are giuen out against vs in the earth In all ages this matter hath bene contrauerted and Heretiques haue obstinatly maintained their bad and reprobat opinions and as obstinatly refused the odious and vile name of Heretiques and this question in our dayes is like to a flame of fire which no aboundance of water can sloken The definition of an heresie we haue alreadie set downe in the 3 chap resteth nowe in this treatise to ponder the name it selfe to consider the ground of heresie the propagation and preuailing power of it at sometimes the greater and more preuailing power of the curse of God making heresie in end to wither as the figge tree did that was cursed by Christ And finally to declare what should be the cariage both of Pastours magistrats and people toward Heretiques 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a word of the Greeke language and very ample in signification for it signifieth a choosing Now it is certaine that it is no fault to a man to take a choise when God doth offer it vnto him as when it was offered to SALOMON to aske what hee liked best he choosed rather to craue wisdome then riches from God 1. Reg. 3. and when DAVID choosed rather to fall into the hands of God then of man 2. Sam. 24 ver 14. DAVID in choosing the pest rather then the sworde or famine tooke a choice which was offered vnto him by God And the pondering of the generalitie of the worde may declare that in things indifferent wherinto God hath granted vnto men a libertie free choice such as eating of flesh or abstinence from it marying or not marying a man may take his choice in these things at such times as he findeth it granted by God as well as DAVID and SALOMON and a man is not to be called an Heretique because he marieth because God hath giuen him libertie to marie or not to marie as a man listeth best prouiding alwayes he seeke counsell of God to dispose him in such indifferent things that way whereby he shall be most meete and able to glorifie God For true it is that the Euangelist writeth No man hath seene God at any time the onely begotten Sonne of God who is in the bosome of his Father he hath reueiled him Ioh. 1 which words plainly doe testifie that in matters of faith God hath not giuen vnto a man a free choice to embrace what opinion he pleaseth but God hath tied bound vs in matters of faith to the mouth of his deare Sonne to the ende we should thinke no other thing of God then Iesus Christ hath reueiled vnto vs. Now anent the ground of heresie I followe the opinion of AVGVSTINE in his booke of exposition of some places of the epistie to the Galathian wherein hee compareth Heretiques to the sonnes of KETVRA whome ABRAHAM maried after the death of SARA Gen. 25. These children were procreated of an old father and of a yong mother euen so Heretiques pretending antiquitie of Scripture but forging vnto them a new yong sense whereinto Scripture was not written they become defenders of a false opinion The words of S. AVGVSTINE are these Ex occasione antiquaeveritatâ—…s in novitio temporalique nati sunt mendacio that is through occasion of antiquitie of the trueth they are borne into the noveltie of a temporall lie so that AVGVSTINE his judgement soundeth to this that Heretiques pretend antiquitie of scripture for their father but they are more like to KETVRA then ABRAHAM following rather the noueltie of error then the antiquitie of veritie In this maner IRENEVS thinkèth that heresies do spring vp of a false vnderstanding of holy Scriptures vsing the comparison of men who breake the golden image of the king after it is molten againe fashion it according to the similitude of a Foxe now it can not be called the kings image any longer albeit it be composed of that selfe same golde whereof the kings image was made euen so when wordes of Scripture are drawen to a new false hereticall sense count that new sense heresie not Scripture Iren adversus Ualent lib. 1. cap. 1. Now these opinions of IRENEVS and AVGVSTINE concerning the originall ground of heresie do well agree with the word of Christ himselfe written in holy Scripture Are ye not therefore deceiued because ye know not the Scriptures neither the power of God Marc 12. 24. The Sadduces knew wel eneugh the wordes of scripture but not the right sense and meaning of them And therfore it is great wisdome to mixe our reading with prayer to the ende that the Lorde who guided the
pen of Prophets in writing may guide also our hearts in reading With this ignorance of the meaning and true sense of holy Scripture is joyned an vnspeakable and deuilish pride for they make no account of any body vnder heauen but of themselues alanerly and hypocrites haue their owne opinions in so wonderfull admiration that they stop their eares from hearing all wholesome admonition which pertinacie and pride is the cause wherefore the Apostle PAVL calleth them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is condemned of themselues Titus 3. For like as there are some persons so bent to destroy their owne bodies that it is not possible to the vigilant attendance of friendes to keepe them from mischiefe and harme the experience whereof kythed in PORCIA the daughter of CATO and wife of BRVTVS euen so there are a number of men caried so headlong to hell that no wholesome doctrine or admonition can be heard because like to the Gadarenes swine the swift pace of their race cannot be stayed vntill they be drowned in the lake Of this cause of heresie NAZIANZEN writeth ad Cledonium that the heretique APOLLINARIS counted of his owne songs as we count of the olde and newe Testament euen so his associates counted his songs and rhymes to be the third testament In like maner the heretique MARCION was a patterne of incorrigible pride who came to Rome after the death of HYGINVS and when he heard that he was not admitted to an ecclesiasticall office hee demanded of the preaching Elders there what was the meaning of Christes words when hee saide That no man pieceth an olde garment with a piece of new clothe for that that should fill it vp taketh away from the garment and the breach is worse Mat. cap. 9. ver 16. 17. In their answere they declared the true meaning of Christes words But the proud stomacke of an head-strong Heretique applyed the parable to himselfe and auouched that he should make a remedilesse breach among them because they had refused to receiue him into their fellowship Epiphan contra hareses which thing he endeuoured to performe vntill his last breath Heresie was propagated and increased rather in the Halcyon dayes of CONSTANTINE VALENTINIAN THEODOSTVS and MARTIANVS then in the wofull dayes of NERO DOMITIAN TRAIAN ANTONINVS SEVERVS MAXIMINVS DECIVS VALERIAN AVRELIAN DIOCLETIAN through the wise prouidence and wisdome of God who would not at one time ouercharge his Church with vnsupportable burthens neither would he suffer his Saints to be tempted aboue their strength For if heresies had bene in number as many and in power as strong before the daies of CONSTANTINE as they wer after his dayes it had bene hard till haue borne foorth so many mightie assaultes but our mercifull Lord would haue the faith and patience of his Saints to be tried by persecuting tyrants in some ages and againe the knowledge of the Church to be tried mightily by Heretiques in other ages So that wee shall finde moe heresies springing vp in the 4. Centurie then in all the preceeding 3. Centuries yea if it had pleased that godly father AVGVSTINE to haue abridged his abridgement of heresies written ad Quod vultdeum the number of heresies in the first 300. yeeres should not be found great But AVGVSTINE diuiding these Heretiques who were called Gnostici in three bandes to wit in Saturniniani Carpocratiani and Basilidiani who all were but one rancke of Herctiques he maketh the number to seeme greater then it was And in like maner dâ—…iding the Moâ—…tanists in Pepuziani Cataphâ—…yges Prisâ—…lliani and Montanistae maketh also the number to seeme great how beit all these foure are but one heresie receiuing sometimes a name from the author MONTANVS sometime froÌ„ the countrie of Phrygia whereinto this heresie was bred soâ—…time froÌ„ the town of Phrygia called Pepuzum where they dwelt sometimes from the false prophetesse PRISCILLA who propagated the error of MONTANVS In like manerthere were many obscure heresies who could finde few or no followers because it seemeth that the heresie died as soone as the Heretique such as Helcâ—…saitae Caiani Scâ—…hiani And there is no great necessitie to discourse of such abortiue birthes as incontinent died before they came to any kinde of ripenesse EVSEBIVS saith haeresis helce saitarum simul etiam at que coepit extincta est That is the heresie of Helcesaitae mmediatly after it was begun it was quenched Euseb lib. 6. cap. 38. And finaily AVGSTINE reckoneth among Heretiques of the first 300 yeeres Tessaresâ—…aidecataitae in the Latin Quaterdecimani who maintained no opinion repugnant to the grounds of faith but onely kept Easter vpon another day then the Romaine Church did obserue it But albeit heresies sprang vp in the dayes of good Emperours yet were they not fostered and nourished by them but by all possible meanes were abandoned but God punishing the contempt of the truth and the loue of false and lying doctrine suffered an euill Emperour to rise after a good such as CONSTANTIVS after CONSTANTINE and ANASTASIVS after MARTIANVS and these euill Emperours by their own profession countenance authoritie strengthened the heresies of ARRIVS and EVTYCHES which were bred in the dayes of the good Emperours forenamed so that the strength of an heresie was borne out by the arme of man allanerly and it was not a plantation that our heauenly father had planted and therefore in end behooued to be rooted out Then marke the power of the wrath of God against Heretiques heresies and sometimes against the very places of their meetings It is knowne that ARRIVS brast asunder as IVDAS did and that his bowels gushed out a just recompense of his troubling of the intestine peace and bowels of the Church of God MONTANVS and his two mad prophetesses PRISCILLA and MAXIMILLA hanged themselues as IEROM doth write citing APOLLONIVS for his authour Ierom. catal script PAVLVS SAMOSATENVS a man leper both in soule and body was excommunicat in all Churches professing Christ in the whole world and by the authoritie of the Emperour as shall be declared Godwilling with shame and ignominie was driuen from his vsurped chaire in Antiochia MANES was excoriat by the king of Persia. The bad fortune of the priests of BAAL contending against HELIAS and slaine at the brooke Kâ—…shon 1. Reg. 18. ver 40. The most infortunate condition of AMAZIA the priest of Bethel whose wife became an harlot in the citie and his sonnes and daughters fell by the sword and his lande was diuided by line and himselfe died in a polluted land Amos 7. ver 17 All these examples I say declare that terrible is the wrath that the Lorde will powre out against false prophets and false teachers In like manet the heresie of ARRIVS when it was at the very height beganne to shed it selfe into three contrarie opinions as a kingdome diuided in it selfe and could no longer stand some were still called Arrianes and vtterly denied that the Sonne of God was 〈◊〉
to him in these wordes Sic igitur corum peccata compesce ut sint quos poeniteat peccasse that is to say Therefore so subdue their faultes that they may be afore hand to repent that they haue faulted Epist. 127. But in another Epistle written to GLORIVS and ELEVSIVS he thinketh that Schismatikes and Heretiques such as the Donatists were deserued greater punishment then Idolaters themselues for hee saith Qui fecerunt idolum usitata gladii morte perempti sunt qui verò sâ—…hisma facere voluerunt hiatu terrae principes devorati turba consentiensigne consumpta est that is These who made an idole were staine with the accustomed death of the sword but these who endeuoured to make a schisme their princes were deuoured by the gap of the earth and the people that consented to them were consumed by fire Epist. 162. In these two foresaide Epistles AVGVSTINE in the one is very gentle in the other very rigorous Nowe heare the thirde opinion ofâ—… AVGVSTINE in these wordes Non solùm mansuete verùm uiam utiliser salubritérque plectantur habent enim quod corpore incolumes vivunt hubent unde vivunt habent unde male rivunt duo prima salva sint ut quos poeniteat sint hoc optamus hoc quantum in nobis est impensa opera instamus Tertium vero si Dominus voluerit tanquam putre noxiúmquc resecare valde misericorditer puniet that is Let them be punished not onely meekely but also profitably and wholsomely they haue whereupon their bodies are healthfully intertained they haue whereupon they liue they haue also whereupon they liue wickedly Let these two former partes safely remaine vnto them that penitent men may be to the fore this we wish and wee earnestly endeuoure so farre as in vs lyeth that it may be brought to passe but the third part as rotten and hurtfull if it were cutted away they were very gently punished Epist. 254 this epistle is written to NECTARIVS Wherin it is euident that AVGVSTINE himselfe was not setled in one constant opinion howe Heretiques should be punished by magistrats But what shall we say When Nilus and Danube haue wandred long in end they powre their waters into the sea and when AVGVSTINE hath beene sometimes in one opinion and sometimes in another in ende hee is compelled to say Amen to that which God hath said in his worde that is that a false prophet should be slaine Deut. 13. I speake of deceiuing teachers but not of deceiued people As touching the people the weaker they are the wiser they should bee not exponing their weakenesse to the hazard of strong tentations but following the counsell of the Apostle writing to the elect Lady ver 10. 11. If there come any vnto you and bring not this doctrine receiue him not to house neither bidde him God speede for he that biddeth him God speede is partaker of his euill deedes But seeing a blinde man may bee shoueled out of the way and poore simple people may bee soone bewitched Galat. 3. therefore it is expedient for the people to acquaint themselues well with the 12. Articles of their faith and so firmly to adhere to them that in no case they sufferthem selues to be miscaried from that short summe of Christian faith For EPIPHANIVS when he had written a Catalogue of heresies that sprang vp before his own time he thought it expedient also to write another booke called Anchoratus which booke containeth a declaration of the true and right faith according to the writings of holy Scripture which faith if it bee firmely kept it shall bee like vnto an ancre that stablisheth a ship that it bee not drowned in the tempest of the raging sea euen so the fast gripping to the heades of our faith and right vnderstanding of them saueth vs that wee bee not miscaried with the tempest of hereticall doctrine Also the counsell of AVGVSTINE is not to be misregarded In reading of Scripture if wee can not take vp the very genuine sense and meaning of the place at least let vs not expone that place of Scripture in a sense repugning to the analogie of faith So shall we be like to a man who hath aberred from the direct way yet he wandereth in the fieldes leading to the towne whereat he would be Augustin de doctrina Christiana lib. 1. cap. 37. Aboue all things let not the people hearken to those teachers who would inforce the wordes of Scripture and wrest them to a sense flatly repugnant to the principall purpose intreated in that passage of Scripture for wordes are inuented for to expresse the purpose but the purpose is not deuised for the wordes A cleare example we haue in the sixt of IOHN his Gospell Our master Christ is speaking in that Chapter to a carnall fleshly hearted people who were offended at his doctrine for remedie wherof our Lorde teacheth them that his doctrine was spirituall and consequently was not to be receiued with fleshly eares and heartes saying vnto them It is the Spirit that quickneth the flâ—…sh profiteth nothing the wordes that I speake vnto you are spâ—…rit and life Ioh. 6. ver 63. That is as S. AVGVSTINE writing vpon this place doeth expound my words should be spiritually vnderstood Nowe therefore whosoeuer will expone the words of Christ spoken in the sixt of IOHN except ye eate the flesh of the Sonne of man and drinke his blood yo haue no life in you ver 53. into a corporall and carnall sense I say people ought to beware of such a teacher because he wrests Christs wordes to a sense flat repugnant to the purpose that Christ hath in hand at that time And the counsell giuen by the Apostle to TITVS although it be giuen to Bishoppes yet it is necessarie also for people in these words Holding fast the faithfull word according to doctrine Tit. 1. ver 9. Marke well the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth not onely an adherence but also a firme adherence The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is so generall that we are tolerated to haue many things but in such way as wee had them not 1. Cor. 7. but the compound words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to possesse firmly to keep are to be restrained only to Christ who is our portion and to his faithfull word wher vnto we ought so firmly to adhere that we will rather be separated from our liues then from that faithfull word And to this faithfull worde ALAMANDARVS Prince of Saracens vnseparably adhering deluded the Eutychian Bishops sent from SEVERVS Anno 512. So I conclude that there is nothing so expedient for Gods people as clearely to know the summe of their faith and firmly to adhere vnto the same Of the foundation of the Church SEeing that the Church is counted the Lordes citie builded vpon his holy mountaine Psal. 87. ver 1. And that house that is builded on a rock so firmly that
mariage and affirmed that PAVI gaue libertie to widowes to marie because hee knewe the will of God but onely in a part August Index hâ—…eres Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 14 16. I purposely passe ouer that rable of obscure Heretiques whome I compared in the treatise of heresies to abortiue births such as Opbitae Caiani Sethiani and such like of whom notwithstanding EPIPHANIVS vouchsafeth to writ at leÌ„gth no doubt to manifest the corruption of mans nature stouping sometimes so basely that not onely they hearken to the counsel of the old serpent the deuil but also they wor ship the very instrument of the Deuil viz. the serpent as these Ophitae did Againe some Heretiques magnified CAIN and called him their father And others gaue to SETH the honour due to Christ. So it commeth to passe that men destitute of the grace of God that commeth from aboue are like vnto drunkards staggering on the right hande and on the left hande and falling on their faces and beating out their owne braines Sometimes they extoll wicked men like vnto CAIN and fall at the left hande at other times they praise good men like vnto SETH with excessiue prayses with derogation of the glory of Christ and fall at the right hand And at sometimes are so benummed that they spare not to set the very deuill and his instruments in the chaire of God and fall like drunken fooles on their faces and knocke out their owne braines Let no man maruell wherefore the names of AQVILA a man of Pontus and THEODOSION of Ephesus are not reckened in the rolle of Heretiques in this age True it is that they once professed the faith of Christ made defection againe but this defection made not a diuision into the Church which is the body of Christe because they joyned themselues to the vnbeleeuing Iewes who vtterly denied the diuinitie of Christ and therefore of Christians became infidels rather then Heretiques Like as no man calleth the Emperour IVLIAN an Heretique but an apostate so AQVILA and THEODOSION were notable apostats from the faith of Christ. Howe they laboured to peruert by sinistrous translations of places of Scripture giuing cleare testimonie to Christ who was borne of a virgin EVSEBIVS declareth lib. 5. cap. 8. The translation of the Septuagints 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Behold a virgin shall conceiue Isa. 7. was translated by them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 behold a young woman shall conceiue But this bad translation of Apostat christians and Proselites of the Iewes so well liked of the Iewish nation could neuer take place in the Church of Christ because the Prophet ISAIAH in that chapter is speaking of a miraculous signe which God will giue vnto his people to confirme their faith such as is the birth of a maide which indeede is a mitaculous worke but the birth of a young woman clad with an husband is no miracle Of Scripture and Tradition IN the first Centurie PAPIAS deceiued by tradition sell into the errour of the Chiliasts In the second Centurie CLEMENS ALEXANDRINVS stumbling at the same stone fell into diuerse errours as hath bene alreadie spoken This presenteth vnto vs manifest occasion to speake of the certaintie of Scripture and the vncertaintie of tradition Scripture dited by diuine inspiration as the Apostle speaketh of it 2. Tim 3. is such a sacred and holy thing that to doubt of the perfection puritie vtilitie and operatiue vertue of it is notable blasphemie and a manifest contradiction to the spirit of God speaking by his seruant DAVID Ps. 19. from the 7. verse to the 11. verse So that these barking dogges who speake vnreuerently of the Scripture are more worthy of a whip wherewith dogs are driuen out of Churches then of an answere This is the incorruptible seede wherby we are begotten to be Gods children 1 Pet. 1. the sincere milke whereby we are nourished in Gods house 1 Pet. 2. this is the wine and milke that God hath giuen vs without money Isa. 55. ver 1 wine fine and purified Isa. 25. ver 6. This is a mirrour wherein we see the glorious image of Christ into the which we should be transformed 2 Cor. 3. ver 18. This is a lanterne to our feet a light to our pathes Psal. 119. ver 105. and a very diademe to the heade of the woman that trauaileth in birth to bring forth children to God Apoc. 12. The holy Scriptures are like vnto the authour of holy Scriptures of whome MOSES saith that God is fearefull in praises Exod 15. ver 11 When wee prayse a mortall man it is to be feared lest wee giue too much honour vnto him but when wee praise the immortall God it is to bee feared lest wee holde backe a part of his due honour And truely the worde of God in this point is like vnto God himselfe When a man entreth into a commendation of the Scriptures of God he hath nothing to feare but this one thing that he speake not so reuerently of it as becommeth him to doe It is the witnesse of Christ Iohn 5. It is the candle of God shining in a darke place 2. Pet 1. It is the sword that the spirit furnisheth vs to fight against spiritual wickednesse Ephes. 6. ver 17. In a word let vs be wise like men who finde precious stones they goe to the Lapidars to trie the value vertue of the stones that are found for euery man hath not skill to judge of such precious things so let vs consider diligently what the Prophets and Apostles the very pen-men of the holy Ghoste haue spoken anent the written Worde of God and wee shall finde it a pearle of infinite value Matt. 13. This volume of the booke of the Worde is one of the two principall bookes wherein wee learne to knowe God as the Prophet declareth Psal. 19. In the booke of the workes we know the power diuinitie of God Rom. 1. but in the booke of the written worde of God we know the will of God and his fauour toward vs in Christ lesus and therfore the Prophet saith that the statutes of the Lord rejoyce the heart Psal. 19 ver 8. Satan knowing what profitc commeth to men by joyning these two volumes together hath laboured to separat them to the ende that men seeing the beautie of the creature should worship it in stead of the Creator And like as a ship that is spoiled of a prudent Pilot or shipmaster it is drowned in the sea euen so the worde of God when it directeth not the knowledge that men haue by the looking vpon the creature then men mal e shipwracke of their saluation and worshippe the creature in place of God the Creator of all things Another artifice of Satan is to separat the word and the Spirit which God hath joyned together as two vnseparable meanes to set vp the Kingdome of God in our hearts as the Prophet ISAIAS saith And I will make this
owne infirmitie but onely for our sake who are sheepe of the sheepfold of Christe to guide vs by it to correct our wandering wayes and to holde vs in decent order Therefore of all things in the worlde let vs count Scripture a thing most pertinent to vs according to the saying of MOSES the secret thinges belong vnto the Lorde our God but the things reueiled belong to vs and our children for euer that wee may doe all the wordes of this Lawe Deut. 29. ver 29. to wit the Lawe written as is clearely declared Deut. 27. ver 2 and 3. When thou shalt passe ouer Iorden into the lande which the Lord thy God giueth thee thou shtli set up great stones and plaster them with plaster and Shelt witte upon them all the wordes of this Lawe c. Now if the writteÌ„ word be that very portion that belonged properly to our fathers to vs to our children we should sticke as fast to it as euer NABOTH did to his vineyarde remeÌ„bring euer these words of MOSES Things that are reuei led to wit in writ pertaine to vs to our children for euer According to the patterne of this written word were al reformations of religion made not according to the vncertaine report of traditions IOSIAS made reformation according to the booke of the couenant that was founde in the house of the Lord 2. Reg. cap. 23. ver 2. And therefore this worde of God ought diligently to be kept as the very patterne of all true reformation in religion if any abuse fall out at any time In our natiue countrie men are not so careful by diligent custodie to keep other measures as the measure whereby all other measures in the lande are measured one towne hath the weightes another hath the jug the third hath the furlot another hath the el-wand these are diligently kept because that bythem all faulty measures are corrected and reformed so aboue all things in this worlde the holy Scriptures should be most diligently kept Now before I speake of humane traditions the very end wherefore the Apostles committed to write the summe of their wholesome doctrine is a sore prejudice to tradition For some persons who hearde the Apostles preach went from Ierusalem to Antiochia and troubled the hearts of the Gentiles saying that they behooued to be circumcised and keepe the Law of MOSES to whome the Apostles gaue no such commandement Actes 15. Therefore the Apostles tooke occasion to put in write the summe of their doctrine Nowe if tradition was not a faithfull keeper of the Apostolicke doctrine in the very dayes of the Apostles and in the mouthes of them who heard the Apostles preach with their owne eares howe shall wee leane vnto the vncertaintie of traditions after the issue of sixteene hundreth yeeres The generalitie of the worde tradition is an occasion of errour to many for so soone as this word soundeth in their eares incontinent they thinke that all things necessarie vnto eternall life is not contained in Scripture but the want of Scripture must be supplied by traditions yet the Apostle calleth the very articles of our faith traditions namely that Christ died for our sinnes that he was buried and that he rose the third day againe 1. Cor. 15 ver 3. The Papistes take good heede to the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and say here mention is made of tradition but they obserue not so diligently the subsequent wordes albeit they be twise repeated by the Apostle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is according to Scriptures If they will needs obtrude vnto vs traditions at the least let them be agreable vnto Scriptures and then the controuersie will cease For I may boldly speake of Popish traditions that which CLEMENS speaketh of the Philosophie of the Grecians comparing it vnto a nut 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is all the nut is not meet to be caten the kirnell is for eating but the hard shels whereinto the kirnell is enclosed are not nourishing food euen so saith CLEMENS not all the Grecian Philosophie is to bee embraced and credited The like I say of Romaine traditions that we must not glut ouer their traditions shels and kirnell altogether but those that are agreable to Scriptures we receiue but traditions repugnant to Scripture such as worshipping of images which DAMASCENE granteth to be an vnwritten tradition we vtterly detest and abhorre The place of PAVLS Epistles that seemeth to fauour vnwritten tradition is this Therefore brethren stand sast keep the instruction which yee haue beene taught either by worde or by our epistle 2. Thess 2 ver 15. Heere I affirme that like as they who rehearsed Christs wordes and wrested the true sense and meaning of them they are called false witnesses against Christ Math. 26. ver 61. Christ spake these words indeede Destroy this Temple and within three dayes I wâ—…ll build it vp againe but not in that sense that the false witnesses reported Euen so they who cite a testimonie out of the Epistles of PAVL in another sense then PAVL writeth it they are false witnesses against PAVL for PAVLS tongue in preaching was guided by the holy Ghost and PAVLS hand and pen in writting was guided by the holyGhost that same selfe trueth he preached that same selfe trueth he committed to write to the ende that the faith of the Thessalonians might be the better confirmed and strengthened If they will obstinatly contend that the particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is disjunctiue I will constantly affirme with the most learned ANTONIVS SADEEL that in this place it is copulatiue in this sense Keepe that instruction which yee haue receiued both by word and epistle And in the same sense 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is taken 1. Cor. 13. ver 8. Whether prophecying shall be abolished or tongues shall cease that is both prophecying shall be abolished and tongues shall cease Stand fast and keepe the instruction 2. Thess. 2. ver 15 It is not the purpose of the Apostle in these wordes to exhort any man to wilfulnes and obstinacie but vnto constant adherence vnto the veritie of God For the Apostle PETER describing the qualities of false teachers calleth them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is men presumptuous standingon their own conceits 2. Pet. 2. ver 10. Wherfore a difference is to be noted betwene obstinat men constaÌ„t men It is obstinacie when a man walketh in his own wayes will not be corrected by the wisdome of God but it is constancie when a man walketh in the wayes of God and will not depart out of them for the fauour or feare of men CAIN was obstinat Gen 4. PETER and IOHN were constant Also to keepe fast the doctrine whereby they were taught both by word and Epistle is not onely to keepe it in memorie and to keepe the volume wherein scriptures are written but to keepe it indeede by the obedience of faith For men are thrise
miserable to keepe in their bosomes the testimonies of their owne condemnation as the Jewes did who kept the bookes of MOSES and of the Prophets which beare testimonie of Christ Ioh. 5. yet they beleeued not in Christ they kept them indeede to our great profite but to their own just condemnation because they neither beleeued the promises of the worde neither were terrified with the threatnings of that same booke which they kept I pray God we may be better keepers of holy writings then the reprobate Jewes were In this controuersie to defend vnwritten traditions the bookes of ancient fathers are sifted and raked and infinite paines are taken to holde vp this maine and yet dayly decaying pillar of their kingdome It is not my purpose neither to defend nor to excuse euery thing that fathers haue written Onely I say in good conscience that great injurie is done to some of them by the Papistes namely to the most ancient father IRENEVS B. of Lions Hee striueth against VALENTINVS an Heretique and conuicteth him by tradition of the Churches which were thought in his time to be Apostolicke but the heades that he proueth by tradition are the principall articles of our faith That there is one God maker of heauen and earth and that Christ was borne of a virgin and suffered under Pontius Pslate and rose againe and was receiued into the brightnesse of glory and that hee shall come againe to saue such as are to be saued and to judge such as are to be judged c And such sort of traditions as are altogether agreable to holy Scriptures we contrauert not vpon Secondly IRENEVS had a conflict with Heretiques who regarded not scripture but saide they were ambiguous and doubtsome had no authority that tradition was more ancient then scripture and therefore necessitie compelled IRENEVS to fight against him with his owne weapons as PAVL did against the Athenians with testimonies of Poets Acts 17. Iren. lib. 3. cap. 2. cap. 3. Yet was it not IRENEVS purpose to prooue any thing repugnant to scripture The traditions which they reade of in other fathers if any be bound to keepe them it is they themselues who leane vnto them as a necessarie supplement of the want that is in scripture but they themselues will not be bound to the obseruation of them all but haue let many of them goe out of vse such as praying betweene Easter and Whitsonday not vpon their knees but standing on their feete to put them in remembrance of Christes resurrection such like three dippings in water whereof wee spake in the heade of antiquitie And after Baptisme the taste of a temper of milke and honie to signifie their spirituall infancie and many other traditions they haue suffcred to euanish and go out of vse so that we are the lesse bound to them To drawe vnto an ende of this treatise It may be demanded Was not tradition at some time in honourable regard in the house of God and how it commeth to passe that now in the last age of the world we wil bring al traditions vnto the balance of the written word counting light all these traditions that are not agreable to the Scriptures For answere vnto this question we shall distinguish the worlde into three ages and speake of the force of tradition in euery age Godwilling In the first age of the world from ADAM to the flood of NOE tradition had the greater place because the Worde ' of God was not as yet written but God spake by Oracles to ADAM and that which the Lorde spake to him hee deliuered it by faithfull tradition to his postēritie Nowe in this first age it cannot be denied but tradition had great place and to the ende the faith of the posteritie should not leane vpon the naked report of their fathers as vpon an vncertaine ground it pleasedGod to bestow vpō these fathers of the first age two great priuiledges First they were indued with the spirite of prophecie for ADAM prophecied of secret things that were done when hee was sleeping Gen. 2 ver 23 And HENOCH the seuinth from ADAM prophecied in the first age of the world of things that are to be done in the last age of the world Epist. Iud ver 14. 15. And LAMECH prophecied of his sonne NOAH Gen. 5. Beside this God bestowed vpon these fathers long life so that ADAM liued vntill he deliuered the Oracle of God spoken vnto him to HENOCH and HENOCH liued till he deliuered the same to LAMECH and LAMECH to NOE so that NOE needed not to bee in doubte whether the reporte of his fathers concerning the Oracle spoken to ADAM was true or not because it was conueied to him by the handes of faithfull witnesses of vnsuspect credite yea holie Prophets deliuered the holie Oracle of GOD to NOE and holie Prophct of GOD also as they were In the second age of the world it pleased God to register his blessed will in write in the dayes of MOSES and then tradition was nothing else but a page and handmaide to the written worde of God For true it is that God commanded fathers to tell their posteritie the wonderful works of God in slaying the first borne of Egypt and sparing the first borne of the I ewes Exod. 13. ver 8. yet this tradition of fathers to their children was agreable to the word of God written by MOSES in so far that the posteritie beleeued not the writings of MOSES because they were agreable to the report of their fathers but rather the reporte of their fathers because it was agreable to the worde of God written by MOSES and so tradition in this age was a page and handmaide to the written worde of God neither doe wee reade after the worde was written that God commanded fathers to tell anything to their children that was not expresly contained in the written word of God In the last age of the world we should be more attentiuely addicted to the written worde and lesse to tradition in regard the Apostles were moued to put the summe of their most wholesome doctrine in write because their doctrine was not rightly reported euen by those who heard the Apostles teach as said is And if the writing of the summe of their wholesome doctrine was a remedie deuised by the Apostles themselues against false traditions wrong reports of Apostolicke doctrine what injurie doe we to the Romaine Church when we examine al their traditions by the rule of the writtē word that which is not agreable to the written word wee reject it as a doctrine neither catholicke nor Apostolicke because that it is found light when it is weighed in the just balance of the written word of God Now consider howe damnable an inclination is in this our corrupt nature When God reueiled his blessed will by tradition men were not attentiue to it but preferred their lust vnto the will of God reueiled by tradition for the sonnes of
God saw the daughters of men that they were faire and tooke wiues vnto themselues whome they liked Gen 6. ver 2. And on the other parte when God will needes reueile his blessed will by the written word then will wee flie to vn writteÌ„ traditions euen to such as be repugnaÌ„t to the writteÌ„ word And so men become like to a shadow wheÌ„ the sun shineth in the East the shadow goeth toward the West when the sunne goeth down in the West the shadow inclineth to the East so do men obstinatly repine against the wil ofGod Beside this wee are to consider what great detriment hath ensued vpon those who leauing the certaintie of the written worde leaned vpon the vncertaintie of Apostolicke traditions Beside PAPIAS B. of Hicrapolis who fell into the errour of the Chiliasts CLEMENS ALEXANDRINVS trauailed through many nations but tooke better heed to tradition then to the written word of God whereby it came to passe that he filled his bookes called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with most vngodly and foolish opinions as hath bene declared in the historie of his life When we haue said all that we can say that place of the second epistle to the The ssalonians cap. 2. ver 15. ringeth so lowd in their eares that they can heare nothing that soundeth to the contraric wherefore we are to consider the illatiue words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is therefore which coupleth this verse with the preceeding text wherinto the Apostle admonished the Thessalonians of the comming of the Antichrist whose comming is after the working of Satan in all power and signes and lying wonders ver 9. And his comming shall be so strengthened by the hand of the deuil that he cannot be borne downe but by the breath of the mouth of God and brightnesse of his comming Now to the ende that the poore handful of the sheepe of Christ may be saued from the deceite of the Antichrist hee exhorteth them to adhere fast vnto the Apostolicke doctrine which they had receiued both by word and write Scripture is abused when it is wrested to another sense different froÌ„ the meaning of the writer but it is more abused when it is drawen to the cleane contrarie sense This place is set downe to teach vs to beware of the deceit of the Antichrist by fast adhering to the Apostolick doctrine but the Papists abuse it to make vs beleeue that their traditions repugnant to the word of God should haue alike authoritie with the writren word of God which is the ready way to fall into the snare of the Antichrist and not to be fred from his deceits To conclude like as DAVID did great honour to ABISHAI when as in great matters of weight importance hee tooke him to be his follower to viewe the host of SAVL 1. Sam. 26. ver 7. euen so God doth great honour to his holy scriptures when he vseth them as an instrument to doe his great works by them Christ reigneth as a King and he hath made his word to be the scepter of his kingdome Psal. 110. Christ is the shepheard of our soules the word is his shepheards staffe Ps. 23. Christ is the builder of his fathers house the word is the measuring line of the building Christ is our Sauiour and the word of God is the power of God to saluation toeuery one that beleeueth Rom. 1. ver 16. Seeing Christ hath done so great honour to the scriptures what are we that we should regard any thing spoken in the contrary God graunt wee may conforme our selues to the will of Christ Amen Of the doctrine of Deuils THe Heretiques called Gnostici disallowed mariage allowed fornication and the Heretiques called Encratite damned the eating of flesh and drinking of wine as a sinne and abhorred the Epistles of PAVL as hath beene declared in the historie and the Romanists themselues acknowledge that Gnostici and Encratitae were Heretiques and taught a doctrine of deuils as likewise the Manicheis of whome we shall speake in the next Centurie Godwilling but the doctrine of the Romaine church concerning prohibition of mariage and meates is different from the doctrine of Gnostici Encratitae and Manichaei True it is there is some difference concerning persons times some other circumstances For the Heretiques called Gnostici damned mariage in all persons the Romaine church damneth it only in the person of Priests men hauing church orders Likewise Eucratitae damned at all times the eating of flesh drinking of wine but the church of Rime only prohibits the eating of flesh at certaine seasons and vpon certaine dayes such as in Lent and vpon Fryday c and that without prohition of drinking of wine moderatly Thirdly the Manicheis counted the good creatures of God flâ—…sh and wine to be in themselues polluted and vncleane but the Romaine church thinketh not so but for memorie of the Lordes suffering for mortification of the flesh for preparation to receiue the sacraments and for testimonie of obedience to the vicar of Christ successor of PETER it is necessary to abstaine in maner abouewritten This difference is cast in to exeeme the Romaine church from the imputation of the doctrine of deuils yet is not the difference very great for the Romaine church forbiddeth mariage meats to some men at all times and to all men at sometimes but consider againe that differences of magis and minus that is of more and lesse doe declare a communion rather then a contrarietie as IRENEVS speaketh Plu. minus non de his dicitur quae inverse communionem non habent sunt contrariae naturae pugnant aduersus se sed de his quae sunt ejusdem substantiae communicant secum solum autem altitudine magnitudine differunt lib. 4. cap. 22. As a litle water and a litle fire differeth from a great water and a great fire not in substance but in quantitie euen so the Papistes differ from the Manicheis not in substance but in the discrepance of Plus and Minus The wordes of the Apostle are the ground whereupon all this treatise is founded Nowe the Spirite speaketh euidâ—…ntly that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith giuing beede vnto spirits of errour and doctrines of deuils speaking lies in hypocrisie hauing their conscience seared with an hote yrone forbidding to marrie and commanding to abstaine from meates which God hath created to be receiuâ—…d with thankesgiuing of them which beleeue and kâ—…ow the trueth for euery creature of God is good and nothing to bee refusâ—…d if it be receiued with thankâ—…sgiuing 1. Tim. 1. 2. 3 4. In these words the Popish church will grant that the Mam. hets and other forenamed Heretiques are damned but they denie that these predictions of the holy Apostle doe damne the doctrine of the Romaine church anent forbidding of mariage to some persons and meates at some times as a doctrine of deuils crying out that it is not to be
conueene for exercise of diuine seruice this fauour I say seemeth to haue proceeded from the coun sell of MAMMEA his Christian mother rather then from the counseli of VLPIANVS that renowmed lawyer an hatefull aduersarie to Christians But MAMMEA his mother hearing the report of the learning of ORIGEN sent for him and by him was instructed in the groundes of Christian faith The learned doctour who wrote the booke of the martyrs very judiciously obserueth the iniquitie of this time whereinto no Christian Churches were erected when as yet notwithstanding of the fauour of the Emperour at some times no publicke house could quietly be obtained for the Christians so that by reason hereof may appeare the decretall epistle of Pope HYGINVS concerning the dedication of Churches is forged fained because the reigne of ALEXANDER is a long time posterior to the dayes of HYGINVS who liued vnder the reigne of ANTONINVS PIVS and in the reigne of ALEXANDER as yet there was great difficultie to obteine a place whereinto Christians might assemble together The just deserued punishment of TVRINVS whome the Emperour caused to bee fastened to a stake in the open market place and there to be killed with smoke the Herald standing by and crying to the people Smoke he sold and with smoke he is punished This punishment I say declareth that this Emperour counted flatterers worthy of great punishment ALEXANDER and his mother MAMMEA were both slaine by his owne souldiers Bucolc Index Chron. Maximinus AFter ALEXANDER SEVERVS MAXIMINVS was Emperour and reigned 3. yeeres Euseb lib 6 cap. 28. A man of base parentage of an huge stature promoted to honours by ALEXANDER who nounished a serpent in his owne bosome as the prouerbe speaketh when he aduanced MAXIMINVS an ingrate foster to great dignities and honours For by his meanes the armie killed ALEXANDER and his mother MAMMEA and saluted him and his sonne Emperours without aduise of the Romaine Senat a man hated of all good men beloued of euill men more grieuous to the citizens of Rome then to their enemies Bucolc Index Chron. who for hatred of the house of ALEXANDER as EVSEBIVS recordeth raised vp the sixt persecution against Christians specially against the teachers and leaders of the Church thinking the sooner to vanquish the rest if the Captaines and guiders of them were made out of the way Euseb. eccl hist. lib 6. cap. 28. ORIGEN at this time wrote a booke de martyrio and dedicated it to AMBROSIVS PROTECTETVS a preaching elder of the Church of Casarea because these two vnder this persecution had susteined great afflictions and constantly perseuered in the true faith Eusebilib 6. cap. 28. No persecution was more violent no persecution endured shorter time In no persecution are the names of suffering martyrs so obscured and couered with silence possibly because the booke of Origen de martyrio through injurie of time is not to be found therefore some learned men do referre the martyrdome of such as wee haue spoken of in the dayes of ALEXANDER to this time or to the persecution of DECIVS I will not dispute of such doubtsome things Three other things that are more necessarie to the edification of the Church I will touch First the malice of the deuill who hateth the welfare of the sheepfolde of Christ and laboureth either to spoyle it of true Pastours or to send in among the poore sheepe hyrelings and men not regarding the well of the flocke but their owne gaine or clse if they haue true pastours to mooue the flocke to be disobedient to faithfull and vigilant Pastors The flocke that can eschew all these three snares of the deuill and all these three wofull calamities so oft seasing vpon the poore sheepesolde they are in good estate Reade CHRYSOSTOME writing vpon the 13. chap Heb. ver 17. Another thing is worthie to be marked that in three great persecutions in the fift sixt and seuenth ORIGEN a man more renowmed in his lifetime then after his death God vouchsafed vpon him two great honours but not the third whereof he was most of all desirous He encouraged his father LEONIDES and his disciples PLVTARCHVS two SERENI HERON HERACLIDES patiently to fuffer martyrdome in the dayes of SEVERVS Next he wrote a booke de martyrio in the daies of MAXIMINVS the sixt persecuter whereby doubtlesse many were incouraged patienly to suffer euill for Christs sake What remaineth now but the third principal honour of martyrdom it selfe whereunto he had a bent desire in the daies of DECIVS the 7 perseter but then he fainted as shall be declared hereafter God-willing When we call to minde this weaknes of ORIGEN let all the cogitations of our heartes stoupe and thinke that wee are not meete for great things but if the Lorde call vs to suffer great things for his Names sake the Lorde perfite his strength in our infirmitie and weakenesse Thirdly let vs marke the great difference that is betweene the volume of the booke of holy canonicke sacred Scripture all other bookes whatsoeuer In Scripture the ouerpassing of maters of great importance and moment is not for ignorance misknowledge or doubting of those things that are ouerslidden but for mysterie and representation of things more necessarie to be knowne as namely when MOSES a most accurat writer of the life death genealogies of holy Patriarches yet hee ouerpasseth the description of the genealogie death beginning of the life MELCHISEDECK this was done of purpose to bring in MELCHISEDECK as a type and figure of the true king of peace Christ Icsus as the Apostle declareth Heb. 7. but among ecclesiasticall writers I finde a preterition of the names of these worthy Pastours who were martyred for the cause of Christ in the sixt persecution and this ouerpassing with silence so weightie a matter is a secret confession of ignorance in this part of the historie together with a doubting whether VRBANVS the first VALERIANVS TIBVRTIVS CECILIA and MARTINA suffered vnder ALEXANDER or vnder MAXIMINVS or vnder DECIVS Yea PLATINA writeth it was the opinion of some men that VRBANVS 1. was martyred in the persecution of DIOCLETIAN I haue insisted at greater length in this purpose to the end that euery man may giue vnto sacred scripture that reuerence that is due vnto it but other writings let vs reade them with judgement for assuredly there is palpable weakenes into them In ende this wicked persecuter MAXIMINVS and his sonne were slaine by his owne souldiers at the siege of Aquileia Func Chron. Gordianus THe tyrannie of MAXIMINVS enforced both the senate of Rome and likewife their oppressed confederates in Afâ—…icke to aduise by what meanes the distressed estate of the Commonwell might be supported And first GORDIANVS a man of noble birth in Rome and at that time PROCONSVL in Africke with his sonne bearing the name of GORDIANVS with his father these two were declared to bee Emperours to resist the tyrannie of
many persecuted preachers had wiues and children as the historie clearely recordeth CHEREMON B. of a citie in Egypt called Nilus fled to the mountaines of Arabia accompanied with his wife and returned not againe to Egypt neither was hee seene of those who sought him in the wildernesse Euseb. lib. 6. cap 42 DIONYSIVS B. of Alexandria who miraculously escaped the crueltie of persecuters maketh expresse mention of his children Deo mthi ut migrarem praecipiente viánque mirabiliter aperiente ego liberi multi fratres egressi sumus that is after that God had commanded me to remooue and had miraculously opened a passage vnto mee I and my children and brethren went forth Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 40. If antiquitie be regarded Bishops who doe marie are not Nicolaitan Heretiques but rather such as forbid to marie teach a doctrine of deuils 1 Tim cap. 4. ver 3. Thirdly it is to bee marked that in time of this vehement persecution many fainted fell backe from the open profession of Christian faith Others to prouide timous remedie against such defections gaue out a rigorous sentence against such as had fallen of infirmitie that they should not be receiued againe into the fellowship of the church In this opinion was NOVATVS his complices And by their example we should learne to beware of such men as vnder pretence of zeale pertur be the vnitie of the Church inuent remedies to cure the maladies of the diseased Church that are worse then the sicknes it selfe as the Nicolaitanes did Euseb lib. 6 cap. 43. Weaknes at somo time is to bee pitied but deuilish rigour pitying no man who falleth of infirmitie is a lesson that hath no allowance in the booke of God Gal. 6. ver 1. This cruell tyrant after he had reigned two yeeres made warre against the Scythians some call them the Gothes by whom hee was vanquished in battell and fearing to be ouertaken and to come vnder the reuerence of barbarous people hee cast himselfe into a deepe pit where hee ended his life and his body could not be found Bucolc Index Chron. Chron Func The great desolations that were made in the worlde about this time by the plague of pestilence the Hethnickes imputed the cause of them to the Christians But CYPRIAN whose pen the Lord guided better declared that the cause of all these calamities was the worshipping of Idoles the contempt of Gods true seruice and the persecuting of innocent Christians Cypr. ad Demetrianum Gallus Volusian AFter DECIVS GALLVS VOLVSIAN his sonne reigned 2 yeere He walked in the footsteps of DECIVS Euseb. lib. 7 cap. 1. He was slaine by EMILIAN who presumed to reigne but he was so hastely made out of the way that Euseb. and many other historitians misknow his name in the Catalogue of Emperours Valerianus Gallienus VALERIANVS and GALLIENVS his sonne reigned 15. yeeres Euseb. viz GALLIENVS with his father in coniunct authoritie 7. yeeres after his fathers captiuitie and death he reigned alone 8. yeeres in the first three or foure yeres of the Empire of VALERIAN he was favourable and friendlie to Christians and great numbers of them were found in the Emperours court But afterward he was seduced by an Egyptian sorcerer who hated Christians because that by them he was hindered from practising his magicall charmes So the eight persecution began vnder VALERIAN Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 10. In this persecution suffered three Bishops of Rome LVCIVS STEPHANVS and SIXTVS 2. and a Deacon Laurence who was laied vpon an hote boiling yron and patientlie endured the torment of fire This is that Deacon who called the poore the treasure of the Churche for then is the Church rich when it is rich in good works and feedeth clotheth and visiteth Christ in his hungrie naked and diseased members DIONYSIVS Bishop of Alexandria was banished to Cephro a place in the wildernesse of Lbya Euseb. lib. 7 cap. xi PRISCVS MALCHVS ALEXANDER were deuoured by beasts in Caesarea Palestinae Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 12 CYPRIAN B. of Carthage was beheaded Nazianz. in laudem Cypriani MARINVS a Romaine Captaine in Caesarea was invied for the dignity honour he was advanced vnto and he was accused to be a Christian and consequently to be vncapable of great preferments dignities he was encouraged by THEOTECNVS B. of Caesarea patiently to suffer death for the cause of Christ by taking him in into a secret chalmer and laying before him a drawen sworde and the booke of the Gospell and bidding him take his choice of one of these two which he liked best MARINVS liked better of the booke of the Gospell then of the sworde and was martyred for the faith contained in that sacred booke of holy Scripture Euseb. lib. 7 cap. 15. ASTYRIVS a noble Senatour caried the body of this holy martyr MARINVS vpon his own shoulders and buried it honourably Euseb. ibid. cap. 16. In end the Lord deliuered this persecuting Tyrant into the hande of SAPOR King of Persia who not only deteened him in strait captiuitie but also abused him most filthelie and made his body a footestoole trampled vpon his necke at such times as hee was about to mount on horsebacke Euseb. eccl hist. lib. 7. cap. 13. Bucolc Index chr This fearful captiuity of VALERIAN had into it a notable testimony of the wrath of God against persecuters For like as he trampled vnder his feet the Church of Christ so in like manner the Lord gaue his necke and backe to bee trampledvpon by the feete of his enemies This example of Gods heauie indignation somewhat terrified GALLIENVS his son and hee gaue out an edict for the fafe returning of such as were banished to their own dwelling p aces and for staying the rage of persecution Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 13. DIONYSIVS B. of Alexandria hauing liberty granted by the Emperours edict to returne from banishmēt came backe again to Alexandria wherein he found such terrible desolation by famine pestilēce that there remained not of men women children so many aliue as there were wont to be of ancient hoare headed men walking vpon their streets the Lord was so highly displeased with the vnthankful world that he was determined to cōsume thē who had cōsumed his people The good cariage of Christians at this time is worthie to be marked who were full of charitie loue and visited the sicke did all offices of humanitie to those who were diseased or dead whereas the Pagans by the contrarie forsooke their dearest friends left them comfortlesse and thrust out such as were halfe deade vnto the streetes left them there vuburied to be eaten with dogs This is written in the letter of DIONYSIVS insert in the historie of Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 21 22. so great difference is betweene Christians trained vp in the schoole of Christ others who haue not bene fed with the sincere milke of the worde Christians in time of sicknesse were
to them was committed the gouernement of Prouinces and nations as clearely appeared in the preferment of DOROTHEVS and GORGONIVS Thirdly they had libertie to builde oratories and temples large and ample in euery citie Euseb eccl hist. lib. 8. cap. 1. All this came to passe in the fourtie yeeres peace that interueened betweene the reigning of VALERIAN and the nineteenth yeere of the reigne of DIOCLETIAN Yet the Church of Christ in this shorte time beganne to be feastered with the corrupt maners of carnall and fleshly people so that contentions abounded but charitie waxed cold in the Church of God Euseb. ibid. What wonder was it then that the Lorde permitted this tenth and most horrible persecution of DIOCLETIAN to stirre and to waken drowsie Christians who were beginning to be fashioned'according to the likenesse of the world In the 19. yeere of his imperiall authoritie and in the month of March this horrible periccution beganne to arise DIOCLETIAN in the East and MAXIMIANVS in the West bending all their forces to root out the profession of Christians out of the world DIOCLETIAN was puft vp in pride for his manifolde victories and triumphes and would bee counted a God adorned his shoes with gold precious stones commanded the people to kisse his feet This persecution continued 10 yeeres euen vntill the seuenth yeere of the reigne of CONSTANTINE the great So that whatsoeuer crueltie was practised by MAXIMIANVS MAXIMINVS MAXENTIVS and LICINIVS algoeth vnder the name of DIOCLETIAN the authour of this tenth persecution Crnell edicts and proclamations were set foorth in the beginning of this persecution commanding to ouerthrow cast to the ground the temples of Christians to burne the bookes of holy scripture to displace all such as were magistrats and were in office and to cast Christian Bishops into prison and to compell them with sundrie kinds of punishments to offer vnto Idoles Also common people who would not renounce the profession of Christianitie to bee spoyled of their libertie Euseb. lib. 8 cap 3. These edicts were hastely put in execution Many Christians were scourged racked cruciated with intollerable torments Some were violently drawne to impure sacrifice and as though they had sacrificed when indeede they did not were let go some were cast downe vpon the ground and drawne by the legges a great space and the people was made to beleeue that they had sacrificed some stoutly withstood them and denied with a loude voice that they had bene or euer would be partakers of idolatrie Notwithstanding of the weake sort many for feare and infirmitie gaue ouer euen at the first brunt Euseb lib 8. cap. 3. When the foresaid edicts were proclaimed both the Emperours hapned to be in the town of Nicomedia notwithstanding a certaine Christian beeing a noble man borne whose name was IOHN ran and tooke downe the proclamation and openly tare and rent it in pieces For which fact hee was put to a most bitter death which he patiently indured vntill his last gaspe Euseb. lib. 8. cap. 5. The generall captaine of the armie of DIOCLETIAN gaue choice to the souldiers whether they would obey the Emperours commandement in offering sacrifices and keepe still their offices or else lay away their armour and be depriued of their offices but the Christian souldiers were not onely content to lay away their armour but also to offer themselues vnto the death â—…ather then to obey such vnlawfull commandements Euseb. lib. 8 cap. 4. In Nicomedia the Emperour refrained not from the slaughter and death of the children of Emperours neither yet from the slaughter of the chiefest princes of his court such as PETER whose body beeing beaten with whips and torne that a man might see the bare bones and after they had mingled vineger and salt they powred it vpon the most tender partes of his body and lastly rosted him at a soft fire as a man would rost flesh to eate and so this victorious martyre ended his life DOROTHEVS and GORGONIVS beeing in great authoritie and office vnder the Emperour after diuerse torments were strangled with an halter The torments that PETER suffered encouraged them to giue a worthy confession that they were of that same faith and religion that PETER was of Euseb. lib. 8. cap. 6. This persecution raged most vehemently in Nicomedia where the Emperours palace through some occasion beeing set on fire the Christians were blamed as authors of that fact Therefore so many as could bee found out were burned with fire or drowned in water or beheaded with the sword amongst whome was ANTHIMVS Bishop of Antiochia who was beheaded The bodies of the sonnes of Emperours that were buried thâ—…y digged out of their graues and sent them in boates to be buried into the bottome of the sea lest Christians should haue worshipped them as gods if their sepulchres had bene knowne Euseb. lib. 8. cap. 6. such opinion they had of Christians The number of twentie thousand burned in one temple of Nicomedia by MAXIMIANVS smelleth of the libertie that NICEPHORVS taketh in adding many things to the veritie of the historie The martyrdome of SERENA the Emperour DIOCLETIANS wife is rejected by learned men as a fable albeit recorded by HERMANNVS GIGAS The number of Christians cast into prison and appointed for death was so great that scarcely if a voide place could be found in a prison to thrust in a murtherer or an opener of graues such heapes of Christians were inclosed in darke prisons Euseb. lib. 8. cap. 6. The martyrs of Palestina of Tyrus in Phenicia of Tarsus of Antiochâ—…a of Alexandâ—…ia of Mâ—…letina in Armenia and of Pontus Cappadocia and Arabia they could not easily bee numbred In Thebaida horrible and vnnaturall crueltie was vsed against Christian women whome they hanged vpon gibbetts with their heades down-ward toward the ground and fastened one of their legges allanerly to the gibbet the other beeing free thus their naked bodies hanging vpon trees in maner foresaid presented to the beholders a spectacle of most vile and horrible inhumanitie Euseb. lib. 8. cap. 9. In like maner the branches of trees were artificially bowed downe to the earth and the feete and legges of Christians tied to them so that by their hastie returning againe vnto their naturall places the bodies of Christians were rent in pieces This was not a crueltie finished in a short space of time but of long continuance some dayes 20. some 30. some dayes 60. and at some times an hundreth were with sundrie kindes of torments excruciated vnto the death And these torments they suffered with joy and gladnesse and singing of Psalmes vntill the last breath Euseb. ibid. In Phrygia a towne was set on fire by the Emperours commandement the name where of EVSEBIVS passeth ouer with silence and the whole inhabitants beeing Christians men women and children were burned with fire Euseb lib. 8. cap. 11. TIRANNION Bishop of Tyrus ZENOBIVS Presbyter of Sidon SILVANVS Bishop of Gaza and PAMPHILVS
after many torments was in end laid vpon the altar whereupon they vsed to offer sacrifice to idols while there was yet some streÌ„gth in his hande they put franckincense into his right hande thinking that he would haue scattered the incense vpon the altar and sacrificed but he endured the torment patiently saying the words of the Psalme 145. Blessed be the Lord who teacheth mine hands to fight In end LICINIVS made warre against CONSTANTINE and being diuerse times ouercome both by sea and land he yeelded himselfe at length and was sent to Thessalia to liue a priuate life where he was slaine by the souldiers SO CONSTANTINE obtained the whole empire alone Here ende the ten persecutions CENT III. Cap. 2. TO VICTOR succeeded ZEPHYRINVS the 14. Bishop of Rome who liued in that charge 8. yeres 7. months 10. dayes Platin. EVSEBIVS attributeth vnto him 18. yeeres Euseb. lib 6 cap. 21. so vncertaine is the computation of the yeeres of the gouernement of the Bishops of Rome EVSEBIVS writeth nothing of his decretall epistles and these that are forged by late writers are foolish and ridiculous Consecration of the holy cuppe in a vessel of glasse alanerly A Bishop to bee accused before honest Iudges twelue in number whome the Bishop himselfe shall chuse if neede bee honest and vnspotted witnesses to bee heard in his cause no fewer then 72. conforme and aboue the number of these 70. disciples whome Christ adjoyned as fellow-labourers in preaching with his Apostles And finally that no definitiue sentence should bee pronounced against a Bishop vntill the time his cause were heard of the Patriarch of Rome This is but a mocking of the Church of God to attribut such swelling pride such vnaccustomed formes of judicatorie such defensiue armour fencing and gwarding vnrighteous men against just deserued punishment vnto the simplicitie of an ancient Church humbled vnder the crosse and sighing vnder the yocke of heauie and long-lasting afflictions These false and forged decretall epistles altogether vnknowne to the fathers who liued before the dayes of CONSTANTINE will procure one day a decreete and sentence of wrath against these who haue giuen out new inuented lies vnder the names of ancient and holy fathers The canons of the Apostles albeita booke falsly attributed to the Apostles doe agree better with scripture then the constitution of ZEPHYRINVS For the Scripture saith that by the mouth of two or three witnesses euery worde shall bee confirmed Matt. 18 ver 16. The Canons of the Apostles say 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Let not an Heretique be admitted to beare witnesse against a Bishoppe neither yet one witnesse alanerly albeit hee bee faithfull because that by the mouth of two or three witnesses euery worde shall be confirmed Canon Apost cap. 74. The writer of the Canons of the Apostles had some remembrance of the words of Scripture but the forger of the decretall epistles of ZEPHYRINVS is like vnto a ship-man who hath hoised vp his saile and auanced his ship so far into the sea that hee hath tint the sight of lande and townes as the Poet speaketh Provehimur Pelago terraeque vâ—…besque recedunt Surely this lying fellowe who euer hee hath bene that hath written this supposititious decretall epistle of ZEPHYRINVS hee hath hoised vp his saile and is so bent to lie that he hath tint both sight and remembrance of the words of holy scripture CALLISTVS the 15. Bishop of Rome continued in his charge 5. yeeres Euseb. eccles hist. lib. 6. cap. 21. PLATINA saith 6 yeeres 10. months 10. dayes The fable of Pope DAMASVS who affirmeth that CALLISTVS builed a Church to the honour of the virgine MARIE beyond Tyber is rejected by PLATINA himselfe because the historie of the time clearely prooueth that in the daies of SEVERVS and his sonnes the conuentions of the Christians could not haue bene in magnificke temples but rather in obscure chappels or subterraneall places so that the multiplied number of lies written of the Bishops of Rome who liued in this age and the decretall epistles falsly attributed vnto them plainely proue that the garment of antiquitie vnder the lap whereof Papistes would so faine lurke is altogether inlacking to them VRBANVS 1. was the 16. Bishoppe of Rome He continued in his office eight yeeres saith Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 22. PLATINA foure yeeres ten months twelue dayes Of his martyrdome EVS EBIVS maketh no mention Others who record his martyrdome are not certaine in what Emperours dayes hee was martyred Iproceede to his successour PONTIANVS the 17. B. of Rome He continued in his charge 9. yeeres 5. months 2. dayes Platin Euseb. saith 6. yeeres He was banished to the Isle Sardinia where he died Of the two decretall epistles ascribed vnto him the second is generall written to al men who feare and loue God the very first words of it prooue it to be false forged Pontianus sanctae uniuersalis Ecclesiae Episcopus c. that is PONTIANVS Bâ—…shop of the holy vniuersall Church to all them who feare loue God wisheth welfare Tom. 1. Concil Such magnificke stiles as these were not as yet in vse and when they crept in into the Church afterward they were giuen by persons who admired the vertues of some singulare and rare men such as CYPRIAN and ATHANASIVS and EVSEBIVS but no man did vsurpe such proud and arrogant titles of dignitie in his owne writings direct to other Christians and therefore the learned reject this epistle as composed by some late vnlearned and flattering fellowe After PONTIANVS succeeded ANTERVS the 18 B. of Rome to whome EVSEBIVS assigneth but one mouth of continuance in his ministrie lib. 6. cap. 29. DAMASVS assigneth to him 12. yeeres PLATINA 11. yeeres 1 month 12. dayes and this diuersitie of counting cannot be reconciled Next to ANTERVS succeeded FABIANVS the 19. Bishop of Rome vpon whose head a doue lighted when the people were coÌ„sulting anent the election of a Bishop therfore with full consent of the wholeCongregation he was declared to be theirBishop The people at this time were so far from beeing secluded froÌ„ giuing their consent to the electioÌ„ of him who should be ordained their Pastour that the consent of the people had the principall swey in the election of Pastours Func Chron Commentar He suffered martyrdome vnder the reigne of DECIVS the 7 great persecuter after hee had continued in his office 14. yeeres 11. months 11. dayes Platin de vit Many constitutions made by him are cited by GRATIANVS insert Tom 1. Concil One of them I cannot pâ—…sse by We constitute that vpon euery Lordes day the oblation of the altar shall be made by euery man and Woman both of bread and wine to the end that by these oblations they may be deliuerea from the heapes of their sinnes First marke in this constitution that the bread and wine which the people brought with them vpon the Lords day for
the ministration of the holy communion is called the oblation of the altar the table whereupon the bread and wine were laide was called the altar the bread and the wine are called the offering or the sacrifice because part of it was distributed in the holy communion to keepe a memoriall of the Lordes death and the rest was giuen to the sustentation of the poore and in that respect also it was called a sacrifice as the scripture speaketh To do good to distribute forget not fo with such sacrifices God is pleasâ—…d Heb. 13. ver 16. The last part of the decreet is blasphemous and falsly attributed to FABIAN because the sinnes of men and women who beleeueâ—… and repent are forgiuen onely for the mâ—…rite of that bloodie sacrifice which the Lord Iesus offered vpon the crosse for our sinnes But our furnishing of elements to the communion and sustentation of the poore cannot merite forgiuenesse of sinnes The successour of FABIANVS was CORNELIVS the 20. Bishop of Rome He had a great strife against NOVATVS his complices He assembled a Councill at Rome of 60. Bishops besides Elders and Deacons by whome the heresie of NOVATVS was condemned and the Novatians were separated from the fellowship of the Church Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 43. CORNELIVS was banished from Rome by the Emperour DECIVS and sent to a towne in Hetruria called Centumcellae where he had great comfort by the mutuall letters that passed betweene him and CYPRIAN Bishop of Carthage When the Emperour gote knowledge of this he sent for CORNELIVS accused him as a man who not onely despised the worshipping of the gods was disobedient to the Emperours commandement but also that hee was a trafficker against the estate of the empire by receiuing sending letters beyond sea CORNELIVS answered that he wrote os matters pertaining to Christ the saluation of mens soules not of matters belonging to the estate of the empire Notwithstanding the Emperour DECIVS commanded that he shuld be scourged with plumbats this was a sort of grieuous whip and afterward that hee should be led to the temple of MARS with commandement to put him to death incase he refused to worship the image of MARS Thus was CORNELIVS beheaded for the name of Christ after hee had gouerned 2. yeeres 3. dayes Platin de vit Oras EVSEBIVS writeth 3. yeeres lib. 7. cap. 2. LVCIVS the 21. Bishop of Rome was successour to CORNELIVS and continued in the gouernement of the Church of Rome 3. yeeres 3 months 3. dayes Platin. Euseb. onely 8. months lib. 7. cap. 2. One decretall epistle is asligned vnto him written vnto the Bishoppes of Fâ—…ance and Spaine whereinto hee braggeth that the Bishops of Rome cannot erre in matters of faith Tom 1. Concil but the ineptitude of a barbarous Latine stile whereinto the Epistle is dited declareth it hath bene written by an vnlearned Asse and not by LVCIVS Bishop of Rome STEPHANVS 22. Bishop of Rome ruled that Church 2. yeres Euseb. eccl hist. lib. 7. cap. 5. Platin. 7. yeeres 5. months 2. dayes He was greatly commoued against CYPRIAN B. of Carthage because that by his opinion of rebaptizing those who were baptized by Heretiques the vnitie of the Church of Christ was perturbed and rent PLATINA writeth that CYPRIAN before his martyrdome forsooke his opinion of rebaptizing and was content by imposition of handes according to the custome of the Romaine Church to receiue such as had bene baptized by Heretiques Platin. in vit Lucii The constitution anent consecrated garments that men in spiritual offices should weare in the Church no else where lest they incurre the like punishment with BALTASAR who abused the holy vessels of the house of God Dan. 5. in my opinion is not judiciously attributed by PLATINA vnto this Bishop STEPHANVS because the ordinance smelleth rather of Iudaisme then of Christian religion and the reason subjoyned to the constitution is altogether impertinent It was sacriledge indeede and a proude contempt of God in the person of BALTASAR to drinke common wine with his harlots in the vessels of gold dedicated to the holy seruice of God but an holy preacher to walke in that same apparell in the streete whereinto hee preached and ministred the communion in the Church this is no sinne nor a thing forbidden by any Apostolicke precept But PLATINA is dreaming when hee ascribeth such friuolous constitutions to a Bishop preparing himselfe for death for PLATINA supponeth that hee was martyred in the dayes of GALLIENVS Let the reader marke vpon what sandie ground of fâ—…iuolous constitutions and falsly alledged Popish faith is grounded The decree of STEPHANVS anent mariage bearing that the Priestes Deacons and Subdeacons of the Orientall Church were coupled in matrimonie but in the Romaine Church no person in a spirituall office froÌ„ the Bishop to the Subdeacon had libertie to marrie Tom 1. Concil â—…x Gratiano if it were true as it is assuredly false the Oriental Church hath a great commendation because they would not be wiser then God and they would not lay the yocke of the ordinances of men vpon the consciences of their Church-men but prohibition of mariage which I haue prooued to be a doctrine of deuils cannot be referred to so ancient a beginning The Romaine church desirous to be masked with a shewe of antiquitie they haue attributed Canons to the Apostles which are not found in their writings Yet it is a shame to the forgers of these canons to be found the principall impugners and transgressers of them cap. 5 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say A Bâ—…shop elder or Deacon who vnder pretence of religion repudiateth his owne wife if he cast her off let him be excommunicated and if hee perseuere in so doing let him be deposed How can this constitution of STEPHANVS agree with the Canons of the Apostles Heere I appeale the consciences of honest and vpright men if they finde not that the lie iâ—… not onely repugnant vnto the veritie but also vnto it selfe The supposititious Canons of the Apostles the supposititious constitutions of STEPHANVS cannot both consist I know what they answere viz. that the Canons of the Apostles speake of those Bishops Elders Deacons who had wiues when they were admitted to ecclesiastical offices these should not repudiat their wiues vnder pretence of religion but anent others who were vnmaried in the time of their admission the 25. Canon declareth otherwise 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to vnmaried men who are promoted to the clergie we command that if they please they shall marie but onely readers and singers to wit shall haue this priuiledge It is an vnsufferable thing to heare such leuitie and inconstancie imputed to the holy Apostles that they debarred no man from the office of a Bishop Elder or Deacon because he was a maried man O but if any man enter vnmaried to be a Bishop Elder or Deacon then he must not marie If mariage had bene
an vncleane thing it might haue debarred men from entering into holy offices but if it be a cleane thing it cannot exclude them after they haue entered The other decreet alledged out of Gratian dist 79. Oportebat ut haec c. that by the constitution of PETER and his successours it was ordained that one of the Cardinall Elders or Deacons should be consecrated to be Bishop of Rome no other Such stiles of preeminence are vnknowne to scripture and to the antiquitie of this time XISTVS or SIXTVS the 2. of that name and in number the 23. Bishop of Rome succeeded to STEPHANVS and gouerned 2. yeeres 10 months 23. dayes Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 27. And Func Chron 11. yeeres such vncertaintie is in counting the yeeres of their administration The chaire of Rome through the vehemencie of persecution was vacant without a successour one yere 11 months 15. dayes as DAMASVS granteth and ONVPHRIVS the corrector of PLATINA cannot denie If the Bishop of Rome be the head of the Church then was the Church headlesse almost for the space of two yeeres To XISTVS 2. succeeded DIONYSIVS the 24 Bishop of Rome and continued in his ministration 9. yeere according to the computation of EVSEBIVS DAMASVS assigneth vnto him 6. yeeres 2. months MARIANVS 6. yeeres 5. months such certaintie is in the maine and principall ground of the Romaine faith anent the succession of the Romaine Bishops that scarse two writers doe agree in one minde anent the time of their succession To DIONYSIVS succeeded FELIX 1. the 25. Bishop of Rome gouerned 5. yeeres Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 32. Hee liued in the dayes of AVRELIAN the 9. persecuter and obtained the honour of martyrdome Platin. In the three supposititious decretall epistles assigned to him the second epistle written to the Bishops of the Prouinces of France very sollicitously careth for Bishops that they be not accused by secular men but with so many caueats as in effect exeemeth them from all accusation The language whereinto the epistle is dited cannot agree with the ornat stile of the Latin tongue in this age he being a Romaine borne as PLATINA writeth Pustquam ipse ab its charitativè conventus fuerit Adsummos primates causa ejus canonicè deferatar Concilium regularâ—…ter convocare debâ—…bunt c. The Galilean language manifested not more euidently that PETER was a man of Galile Mat. 26. ver 73. then the first of these three phrases manifesteth that the foresaide epistle was compiled into a time of great barbaritie EVTYCHIANVS the 26. B. of Rome followed after FELIX 1. He continued scarce ten months in his ministrie Euseb lib. 7. cap. 32. CAIVS the 27. B. of Rome succeeded to EVTYCHIANVS continued 15. yeeres Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 32. Func Chron He liued in the dayes of the persecution of DIOCLETIAN lurked for a time in subterraneall places In end he was found out by the persecuters and put to death and with him his brother GABINIVS his brothers daughter SVSANNA suffered martyrdome Platin de vit Here it is to be marked that many martyres died before the edict of horrible persecution was set forth in the 19. yeere of DIOCLETIANS reigne For MARCELLINVS succeeded to CAIVS Ann 298. Func but the cruel edicts of the persecutioÌ„ of DIOCLETIAN were not set forth before the 308. yere of our Lord. Wherby it appeareth euidently that many Christians were put to death before the edicts of horrible persecution were renued by the Emperour DIOCLETIAN So hard was the outward estate of Christians that they were put to death vpon the warrant of the edicts of VALEPIAN AVRELIAN before the edicts of DIOCLETIAN MAXIMIAN came forth To CAIVS is attributed the constitutioÌ„ of ecclesiasticall orders degrees by which men must mount vp to the dignitie of a Bishop First he must be Ostiarius next Lector 3. Exorcista 4. Acoluthus 5. Subdiaconus 6. Diaconus 7. Presbyter last of all Episcopus Platin decret Caii ex lib. Pontif. Damasi This order of ascending by degrees to the dignitie of a Bishop is confidently referred to the constitution of the Apostles but I say Beatus quinon crediâ—… that is happie is he who beleeneth it not Like as within scripture there is no lie so likewise without scripture there is no trueth in matters of faith ordering of maners appointing of ecclesiastical offices al that is necessarie is contained in the written Word of God But nowe to performe a part of that which I promised in the end of my treatise of Antiquitie and to let euery man see what vnlearned Asses they haue bene who haue set foorth the fained decretall epistles of the fathers of this age In the epistle written by CAIVS to the Bishop FELIX aboue-mentioned he saith If any man of what dignitie so euer he be delate such persons viz. Bishops Elders Deacons for faultes that cannot bee prooued let him vnderstand that by the authoritie of this constitution he shall be counted infamous This constitution hath three partes First that no ecclesiasticall person should be accused before a secular Iudge Secondly if any accusation be intended against Bishop Elder of Deacon it should be qualified by sufficient probation Thirdly if the accuser succumbe in probation he should be counted infamous how eminent so euer his dignitie and estate shall be The compiler of this supposititious decretall epistle had no consideration of the time whereinto CAIVS liued It was a time of persecution Christian Bishops were continually drawne before seculare Iudges accused of odious crimes wherof they were most innocent CAIVS himself was compelled to lurke a long time in a subterraneal caue At this time to bring in CAIVS as it were sitting in a throne coÌ„manding that no B should be accused before a secular Iudge c. what is this else but profusion of words without judgement and vnderstanding If this decretall epistle had beene attributed to BONIFACIVS 8. GREGORIVS 7. ALEXANDER 3. it had bene a more competent time and the constitution had seemed more probable to the reader Moreouer the language is like vnto the matter it selfe Intelligat jactur am infamiae se sustinere in place of jacturam famae MARCELLINVS the 28. B. of Rome succeeded to CAIVS ruled 9. yeeres Platin Func Chron he fainted in time of the persecution of DIOCLETIAN and sacrificed to idoles but afterward he repented as PETER did gaue his life for the testimonie of Christ. He who accuseth himselfe closeth all other mens mouths from accusation of him hee who truly repenteth by his repentance is restored to all the dignities of the children of God which were lost by sinne hee who suffered martyrdome for Christ and he whose body lacked the honour of buriall for the space of 30. dayes for the cause of Christ alanerly this man I say his name should be kept in reuerent remembrance as if he had not fallen After MARCELLINVS succeeded MARCELLVS
heauen Mat. 19. ver 12. these words I say spoken in an allegoricall sense he tooke in a simple and vnfigurat meaning and gelded himselfe to the ende he might liue without all suspition of vncleannesse Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 8. No learned man hath commended this fact of ORIGEN so far as my reading can extend for if a man might lawfully dismember his own body to the end that he might liue chastly why might not a man in like maner cut off his owne hand to the ende hee should not in hastie motion of anger kil his neighbour But the obedience of the commandements of God is seated in the heart and more commended for voluntarie subjection then for necessity of abstinence of committing euil because there is not an instrument in the body able to commit transgression Finally by seeking of diuinitie without the bounds of the holy scriptures of God in stead of true diuinitie he was intangled with foolish errours anent the creation of many worlds one succeeding to another anent the paines of deuils and wicked men after long torments to be finished and anent the possibilitie of mans nature to keepe the whole law of God For which opinions long after his death he was excommunicat in the 5 generall Council holden Ann 551. Concerning his weaknesse in offering to idols rather then to suffer his chaste body to be abused I haue spoken in the history of the 7. persecution He liued vntil the dayes of GALLVS VOLVSIANVS died in the 69. yeere of his age in the towne of Tyrus where he was also buried CYPRIAN was an African borne in Carthage in his youth altogether giuen to the study practise of Magical artes His cōuersion was by the means ofCECILIVS a preacher whose name after hee bare and through occasion of hearing the historie of the Prophet IONAH Ierom catal script eccles Ierom. comment in Ionam After his conuersion he distributed all his substance to the poore Ierom. ibid. and became first a preaching elder and afterward Bishop of Carthage He was banished in the persecution of DECIVS and martyred vnder VALERIAN Nazianz in laudem Cypriani The worthy D. I. FOXE thinketh that NAZIANZEN commendeth another Bishop of that same name borne in Antiochia and Bishop in Antiochia who suffered martyrdome in the dayes of DIOCLETIAN This CYPRIAN B. of Carthage was a man full of loue a great comforter of CORNELIVS B. of Rome He suffered martyrdome as IEROM writeth that same day albeit not in that same yeere that CORNELIVS concluded his life by glorious martyrdome Ierom Catal. script eccles He had great strife against two contrarie sectes viz. against NOVATVS who was excessiue rigorous against those who had fallen in time of persecution and against NOVATIANVS FELICISSIMVS who by the contrarie would haue had both Heretiques and Apostats receiued without all forme of ecclesiasticall discipline Hist. Magd Cent 3. cap. 10. He esteemed much of those who suffered rebuke for the Name of Christ he said of the mettall mines and those that were condemned for Christs sake to worke in them that whereas they were wont to deliuer golde and siluer and precious things vnto the world no we by the contrarie the mines receiued golde and siluer and the most precious things in the world counting the Confessours and martyrs of Christ the rich treasures of the earth of whom the world was not worthy His opinion anent rebaptizing such as were baptized by Heretiques albeit it was erroneous yet his modestie in not damning thē rashly who were of a contrary opinion is great ly praised by S. AVSTEN who saith that the modestie of CYPRIAN in his error was mo◅e to be regarded then a sound right opiniō anent baptisme without humility modesty August de Baptis contra Donat. lib. 5. cap. 17. He was a faithfull builder of the house of God not by word onely but also by write and his bookes remaine vntill this day as a precious treasure in the Church of Christ. The booke de Revelatione capitis Ioannis Baptista is supposititious because in it mention is made of the reuerence that PIPINVS king of France did to the heade of IOHN Baptist when it was transported from Constantinople to France and it is knowne that PIPINVS was not borne three hundreth yeeres after the martyrdome of CYPRIAN how then could CYPRIAN write of a fact done so long time after his death The Church of Christ was multiplied vnder the persecutions of SEVERVS MAXIMINVS DECIVS VALERIAN AVRELIAN DIOCLETIAN All these sixe persecutions are comprehended in the third Centurie In Ierusalem was NARCISSVS against whome wicked men banded themselues together with forged accusations and false testimonies sealed vp with othes and imprecations to grieue the heart of NARCISSVS in so much that he left his calling and fledde to the wildernesse where he Iurked a long time But the false witnesses who bare testimony against him escaped not the punishment of God One of them and his whole familie and substance was burned with sudden fire another of them was stricken with an heauie disease such as hee himselfe in his imprecation had wished vnto himselfe the third was terrified with the sight of the judgements of God that lighted vpon the other two and hee repented and powred out the griefe of his dolorous heart in such aboundance of teares that hee became blinde All these false witnesses were punished Euseb. lib 6. cap 9. and hee who was penitent albeit the Lorde pardoned his sinne yet hee chastised him with temporal punishments The Bishops of the next adjacent Churches because they knewe not what was become of NARCISSVS they admitted another called DIOS who continued but a shorte time To him succeeded GERMANION and after GERMANION GORDIVS in whose time NARCISSVS manifested himselfe againe to the Church of Ierusalem who requested him to vndertake his office againe for they reuerenced him as a man raised from death to life againe and the punishment of God inflicted vpon his accusers increassed their reuerence toward him He was old and not able to discharge the weightie office of a Bishop theresore ALEXANDER a worthie man was joyned as fellow-labourer with him EVSEBIVS writeth that hee was admonished by a celestiall vision of the will of God that hee should be Bishop of Jerusalem with NARCISSVS for hee had beene Bishoppe of another parochin before in Cappadocia by the like celestiall vision NARCISSVS and others of the clergie were admonished that the day next following a Bishoppe should enter into Jerusalem whome God had appointed to be an helper to NARCISSVS Ierom Catal. scrip eccl He defended ORIGEN against the furie and madnesse of DEMETRIVS B. of Alexandria who set both himselfe and others to great businesse for a matter of no importance as said is Ierom ibid. In the persecution of DECIVS he was caried to Casarea closed into a darke prison and died a martyre as hath beene declared ALEXANDER is supponed till haue beene the 35. Bishop of Jerusalem
followed the opinion of ORIGEN without examining it in the balance of holy scripture Ambros. in Psal. 118. saith that all men must goe through the fire at the latter day euen IOHN himselfe the belooued disciple of Christ of whose death also some doubted yet no man can doubt of his passing through the fire Thus AMBROSE suffered this opinion of ORIGEN to sincke into his heart as though it had beene the vndoubted Oracle of God which no man should call in question HILARIVS maketh no exception of the blessed Virgine the mother of our Lord in Psa. 118 but she must also go through this fire at the latter day And this is a foolish thing to followe any man further then he doth follow Christ the warrant of the written word of God 1. Cor. 11. And therefore the first generall Councill Ann. 551. as wise behind the hand was compelled to examine the bookes of ORIGEN to excōmunicat himself albeit dead long afore to damne his books and vaine opinions specially anent his Purgatorie This Origenian errour before it was seriously impugned it was changed to the worse and grew neerer to the originall of PLATOES Phlegeton againe for ORIGEN AMBROSE and HILARIVS spake of a fire that should burne at the latter day which al men behooued to passe through before they could enter into the place of refreshment but PLATO in his dialogue Phedo spake of a flood of fire whereinto men behoued to bee tried and purged immediatly after their soules were separated from their bodies and what soules I pray you Not the soules of the best men which went to heauen nor the worst men for they went to hell but the soules of men that were not into a mid rancke neither very good nor very euill This opinion I say somewhat neerer to the opinion of PLATO then to the opinion of ORIGEN beganne to take place about the foure hundreth yeere of our Lord as the distinctions of AVGVSTINE clearely witnesse Valde bom valde mali non valde mali Augustin enchiridion ad Laurent Idem de octo Dulcitii quaest Thus wandering errours once taking place became like vnto a fretting canker euery day worse worse If any man think strange that so vile an error neither agreable to scripture neither yet to it self but changing the similitude of it as the Chameleon doth his collour it preuailed wonderfully and was so fastened into the peoples hearrts that scarcely can it be rooted out of their mindes in our dayes To this I answere that besides the authoritie of the fathers aboue specified who were entangled with errour euen they also who found out the opinion of Purgatorie fire to be erroneous and repugnant to scripture yet did they not fully and in all points impugne this false and lying doctrine but onely in a parte As namely AVGVSTINE refuteth that part of CLEMENS and ORIGENS opinion wherein they thought that the deuils and wicked men after suffering of long tormentes may possibly be forgiuen and finde mercy By one place of scripture he vtterly vndoeth that opinion Depart'vnto the cuerlasting fire prepared for Sathan and his angels Mat. 25. ver 4 And in the booke of the Reuelation And they shall bee tormented night and day for euer and euer Apoc. 20 August lib. 20. 21. de civit Dei Yet the other parte of the errour that tooke deepe root in his dayes AVGVSTINE knewe it better then he impugned it lest he should gain-say the receiued opinion among all the people who thought that the soules of many men after their death were tormented with fire for a while vntill a full satisfaction were made for the faultes that men committed in their life-time Against this opinion AVGVTINE speaketh but softly Non valde coarguo for sitan verum est that is I doe not greatly reprooue it possibly it is true August De civit De◅lib 21. cap. 26. This was also some strengthening of errour that it was not fully in all points clearely refuted by godly fathers whose comporting with the weakenesse of the people in a parte CHEMNIICIVS himselfe calleth prudence and wisdome but serious impugning of erroneous doctrine had beene more agreable to the will of God Alwayes AVGVSTINE in his doubtsome speach giueth no ground to Papists to make vp a newe article of faith anent Purgatorie For like as Constantinople was a great citie yet when it was shaken with an earthquake three dayes and three nights no man taried in that great towne to builde a new house during that time euen so AVGVSTINE is a great doctour yet when hee taketh him to forsitan or per◅aps this is not a sure ground to leane vpon This vnhappie conceit of Purgatorie fire had many handmaids waiting vpon her some going before and others following after her Before the conceit of Purgatorie goeth an opinion of our owne satisfactions For the faultes committed by vs after Baptisme if we do not perfitly satisfie for them before our death it resteth that in Purgatorie fire we should absolue the rest of our pennance that is vnfulsilled How much this first handmaide derogateth from the glory of Christ the Apostle witnesseth when he saith The blood of Christ purgeth vs from all sinne I. Ioh. I. making no exception ofsinnes after Baptisme committed The other handmaide preceeding the conceit of Purgatorie is praier for the dead albeit in all the old and new Testament there be not one example of praying for the deade or yet offering of sacrifice for the dead Pardon 's followed sometimes called indulgences in another sense then now they are these pardons I say are the handmaids following Purgatorie by which the B. of Rome as absolut commander of Purgatorie hath made vnto himselfe infinite gaine Before I proceede any further I exhort all true Christians as they detest Paganisme euen so to detest all Ethnick errours when they are creeping in into the sanctuarie of God The golden Eagle of the Romanes was more abominable when it was set vp in the Temple of Ierusalem by HEROD Ioseph de bello Iudaico lib. 1. cap. 21. then when it was set vp in the Capitoll of Rome And the image of CAIVS CALIGVLA sent to PETRONIVS his Deputie to be set vp in the Temple of Ierusalem made all the Iewes agast and they were more willing to die then to see their Temple so filthily abused with idolatrie Ioseph antiq lib. 18 cap. 11. It is more seemely then that the golden Eagle and image of CAIVS remaine at Rome where they were first fashioned then to bee brought to the Temple of Ierusalem And it is more seemly also that the opiniō of Purgatory remaine in the schoole of PLATO at Athens or in the schoole of CLEMENS at Alex andria rather then to send it abroade through all Christian Congregations to bee beleeued For Christians ought to be like to the forlorne sonne after he returned home againe to his father Luc. 15. Hee was so well fed and
that terrible pit whereinto there is not one drop of consolation soChrist hath found out to vs by his suffering foresaid 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the Apostle saith Heb. 9. ver 12 that is euerlasting redemption This is the true sense of that place for scripture conferred with scripture will find out the right meaning of scripture but the wresting of scripture to the conceits of our minde is a perpetuall deteining of vs in blindnesse and ignorance To this agreeth wel the exposition of August decivit Dei lib. 18. cap. 35. and Theodoret in Zach. cap. 9. In like maner in the prophecie of Malach. Behold I will send my messinger and he shall prepare the way before mee and the Lord whome yee seeke shall speedely come to his temple euen the messinger of the couenant whome ye desire behold he shall come saith the Lord of hostes But who may abide the day of his comming and who shall endure when he appeareth for he is like a purging fire and like fullers sope And hee shall sit downe to trie fine the siluer he shall euen fine the sonnes of Leui and purifie them as golde and situer that they may bring offerings vnto the Lord in righteousnesse Malac. 3. ver 1. 2. 3. If we credite the holy Euangelists this is spoken of Christs first comming and of IOHN Baptist his forerunner and of the effectuall ministrie of the Gospel in purging sinne Mat 11. ver 10. Marc. 1. ver 2 Luc. 1. ver 76. But Papistes not conferring scripture with scripture whersoeuer they find fire or darknesse or a deepe pit and dungeon or a terrible tempest there they thinke mention is made of Purgatorie as I could easily prooue by many other places but let these suffice for examples of the old Testament wrested and abused In the new Testament it is said And whosoeuer shall speake a wâ—…d against the Son of man it shall be forgiuen him but whosoeuer shall speake against the holy Ghost it shall not be forgiuen him neither in this world nor in the world to come Mat. 12. ver 32. Ofthese words it is inferred that some faults shal be forgiuen in the world to come albeit the finne against the holy Ghost shall neuer be forgiuen The true sense and meaning of these words is set down by the Euangelist MARKE in these words But he that blasphemeth against the holy Ghost shall neuer haue forgiuenesse but is culpable of eternall damnation Marc. 3. ver 29. What needeth further requisition when the spirit of God hath interpreted his owne meaning Againe it is is said in the new Testament For other foundation can no man lay then that which is laid which is Icsus Christ And if any man build on this foundation golde siluer pretious stones timber hay or stubble Euery mans worke shall bee made manifest for the day shall declare it because it shall bee reueiled by the fire and the fire shall try euery mans worke of what sort it is If any mans worke that he hath built upon abide he shall receiue wages If any mans woâ—…keburne hee shall lose but he shall be saued himselfe neuerthelesse yet as it were by the fire 1. Cor. 3. ver 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. The last of these verses is brought foorth as a testimonie of scripture proouing Purgatorie fire so much the rather because S. AMBROSE doeth so expone the foresaide verse Let vs therefore with AMBROSE agree vpon all the rest and contrauert onely vpon the last verse The foundation of Christ the golde siluer and precious stones is true and solide doctrine the timber hay and stubble is friuolous doctrine the triall by day and fire is a triall by the worde of God full of light as the day and mightie in operation as the fire In this triall hee whose doctrine is authorized and not ouerthrowne by the worde hee hath double vantage first his worke standeth next himselfe shall be rewarded as a good builder But if in the triall a mans doctrine be found friuolous albeit not hereticall hee shall sustaine double losse First hee shall see his doctrine ouerthrowne by the light and fire that is by the worde of God next albeit himselfe shall be saued because hee adhereth by faith to the foundation yet because hee hath beene a slouthfull teacher in teaching friuolous things with a glorious shewe of eloquence of in steade of solide and necessarie things hee shall bee saued by fire that is as wee say hee shall be cast into the fornace of temporal troubles to learne repentance and amendement in this life wherein onely is time and place of repentance But the Papistes thinke that men after their death shall bee cast into the fire of Purgatorie there to satisfie for their fault and after satisfaction to be purged and saued Here first note that the Apostle vttering by a continuated allegorie the estate of those who build vpon the right foundation any kinde of doctrine either solide or friuolous in the end he perfiteth his allegorie comparing the chastisements of God sent for our amendement vnto a fire This agreeth better then to interpret all the rest allegorically and the last words into a simple meaning without any figure to father that opinion vpon PAVL whereof neither hee nor any other Apostle maketh mention in their writings Next consider that they would seeme to be followers of the interpretation of AMBROSE when as their conscience I meane of those that are learned amongst them knoweth the contrarie that AMBROSE meaneth of that fire at the latter day whereof ORIGEN writeth but not of that Purgatorie fire immediatly after the issue of this life whereof the Papistes speake Indeed if Purgatorie fire should be set forth as an article of Christian faith it should bee grounded not vpon allegories or obscure places of scripture but vpon cleare and plaine places as all the ancient fathers in one voyce doe consent but this place of scripture is an allegorie and an obscure place ORIGEN and AMBROSE take it in one sense the Papistes take it in another sense we take it in the third sense and some of their owne scholasticke doctors are so dashed with the varietie of diuerse interpretations that they dare determine nothing certainely but say that either with the fire of Purgatorie or with the fire of tribulation or with the fire that goeth before the face of the great Iudge men who haue committed veniall sinnes shall be purged and saued THOMAS AQVINAS in 1. Cor. 3. When their owne scholasticke Doctours are in such doubts there was no time to step forwarde and to make it an article of their faith The chiefe place cited out of Apocrypha bookes is Macab 2. cha 12. froÌ„ the 40 ver to the end of the cha in these words Now vnder the coates of euerte one that was slâ—…ine they found jewels that had bene consecrated to the idvles of the Famnites which thing is forbidden the Jewes by the Law Then euerie man
Emperour intended to haue made warre against the Persians and by the way hee was purposed to haue beene baptized in Iordane where our Sauiour CHRIST was baptized by Iohn but the LORD had disposed otherwise for the good Em. fel sicke at Nicomedia was baptized in the suburbs of that principal towne of Bithynia not in Rome nor by â—…ilvester but in Nicomedia and by Eusebius Howe this Eusebius coosoned the Emperour and obscured the wicked purpose of his Hereticall heart from him and continued in good fauour and credite with the Emperour vntill the last periode of his life so that he had the honour to baptize the good Emperour it wil be declared hereafter GOD willing In his testamentall legacie he left his Dominions to his sonnes ended his life happily and was buried in Constantinople Constantius Constans and younger Constantinus CONSTANTIUS gouerned the East parts of the Romane Empire and he reigned 25. yeeres The other two brethren gouerned the West parts Constantine the younger was slaine at Aquileia after he had reigned with his brethren 3. yeeres The Emperour Constans reigned 13. yeeres and was slaine in France by the Tyrant Magnentius so after the death of Constans the whole gouernement of the Empire turned to the hands of Constantius He ouercame Magnentius in battell who fled to Lions and slew his mother his own brother and himselfe And so the Tyrant Magnentius brought himselfe and his kindred to a miserable ende Constantius was infected with the Heresie of Arrius by the meanes of an Arrian Priest who had beene in Court with CONSTANTIA the sister of the Emperour Constantine and relict of Licinius When shee was bounde to bedde by infirmitie and sickenesse whereof shee died Shee recommended this Arrian presbyter to Constantine her brother whereby it came to passe that hee had fauour and credite in the Emperours Court He procured the returning of Arrius from banishment and was the first reporter to Constantius of his fathers testamentall legacie And finally he peruerted Constantius from the true faith which his father had professed So pernicious a thing is it to haue deceitfull Heretiques lurking in the Courts of Princes During the lifetime of his brother Constans Arrianisme had no great vpperhande because Constans the Emperour of the West protected Paulus Bishop of Constantinople and Athanasiuâ—… Bishop of Alexandria and the rest of the Bishops whom the Arrians had most vnjustly accused deposed and persecuted But after the slaughter of Constans the Arrians were incouraged by the inconstancie of the Emperour whose flexible and instable mind like vnto a reede shaken with the wind was inclined to followe the course that the fore-mentioned Priest put in his head This Priest informed the Emperour Constantius that the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Consubstantiall was not founde in holy Scripture and that the inserting of this worde in the sowme of faith set downe by the Nicene Councell was the occasion of many debates and contentions in the CHURCH of GOD and that the returning of Athanasius from banishment was the ground of a terrible tempest whereby not onely the estate of Aegypt was shaken but also the estate of Palestina and Phae-nitia and other places not far distant from Aegypt Moreouer he added that Athanasius had beene the author of intestine dissention betwixt the Emperour Constantius and his brother Constans so that Constans wrote minassing letters to his brother either to repossesse Paulus Athanasius into their places againe els if he linguered in so doing since their innocencie was cleared in the Councill of Sardica hee threatned to leade an armie to the East and to see them repossessed into their owne roomes againe The Emperour Constantius was easily incited to wrath against Athanasius and he sent Sebastianus one of his captaines accompanied with 5000 armed men to slay Athanasius but the LORD deliuered him miraculously out of their handes when there seemed to be no way of escaping because armed souldiers were planted rounde about the Temple yet hee went safely through the midst of them and was not discearned albeit manie Arrians were present of purpose to designe and point him out by the finger as a sheepe ordained for the slaughter Georgius an Arrian Bishop was seated in Alexandria in the place of Athanasius a wolfe in the chaire of a true Pastor whose fury and madnesse was helped by sebastianus who furnished vnto him armed souldiers to accomplish all his wicked and diuelish deuises A fire was kindled in the towne Christian Virgins were stripped naked and brought to the fire and commanded to renounce their faith but the terrour of the fire made them not once to shrinke When the sight óf the fire coulde not terrifie them hee caused their faces to be so dashed with strokes misfashioned their countenances that they could not be known by their familiar friendes but they like vnto victorious souldiours patiently indured all kind of rebuke for the NAME of CHRIST Thirty Bishops of Aegypt and Lybia were slaine in the furie of this Arrian Persecution Fourteene Bishops whose names are particularly mentioned by Theodoretus were banished of whom some died in the way when they were transported others died in the place of their banishment Fourtie good Christians in Alexandria were scourged with wandes because they would not communicate with the Arrian wolfe Georgius and so pitiously demained that some peeces of the wands were so deeply fixed in their flesh that they could not be drawne out againe and many through excessiue paine of their wounded bodies concluded their liues Here is a viue portrat of the mercies of the wicked which are cruell The like crueltie the Arrians practised in Constantinople Paulus Bishop of Constantinople was banished to Cucusus a little towne in Cappadocia where he was strangled by the Arrians Macedonius was placed in his roome a notable Heretique who used no lesse crueltie in compelling the Christians of Constantinople to communicate with him then was used of olde to compell Christians to sacrifice to the Idoles of the Gentiles The exquisite diligence of the Arrians in procuring Councels to bee gathered for establishing of their errour shall bee declared in the owne place GOD willing Now to returne to the ciuill estate of Constantius After that Magnentius had made an end of his owne life in most desperate maner as said is and his associate Britannio had humbly submitted himselfe to Constantius and obtained pardon yet was not the Emperours estate quiet and free of trouble for there arose another Tyrant called Silvanus whom the Captaines of Coastantius armie in France did hastily cut off and make out of the way Also the lewes of Diocaesaria a towne of Palestina rebelled against him who were ouerthrowne by Gallas the Emperours coosen and the Citie of Diocaesaria was leuelled with the grounde This good successe made Gallus somewhat insolent and he slew Domitiaâ—…us the Emperours great Treasurer in the East therefore the Emperour
the people with one consent cried out they would be all of one mind incase that Ambrose were appointed to bee their bishop The Emp. thought this inexpected consent of the people came from GOD and he consented to the desire of the people So was Ambrose ordained bishop of Millane After the death of Valentinian hee was grieuously troubled by Justina the mother of Valentinian the second for shee was infected with Arrianisme Ambrose was sauoured by the people and would not betray the sheepe-folde of GOD to Wolues The particulare description of the broile of Iustina may be read at length in the Epistle that Ambrose writes to his sister Marcellina The miracle wrought at the sepulchres of Protasius and Geruasius mittigated somewhat the furie of Iustina But the dolorous tidinges of the slaughter of Gratianus compelled Iustina to flie from Italie to Illyricum for safetie of her owne life and her sonnes life Hee sustained also great trouble vnder the two Tyrants Maximus and Eugenius so that he was compelled in the time of Maximus to flie to Aquileia and in the time of Eugenius to flie to Hetruria He liued also vnder the reigne of Theodosius whom hee sharpely reproued for the slaughter of the innocent people of Thessalonica and died in the third yeere of the reigne of Honorius after he had gouerned the Church of Millane 22. yeeres Prudentius a man of Spaine a Lawyer at some times and a warriour at other times in his young yeeres In his old age he writ of diuine matters Hee liued vnder the reigne of Valentinian the second of Theodosius and his sonnes Hee set foorth his knowledge in bookes of Latine Poesie albeit Greeke inscriptions be prefixed vnto them such as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which intreateth of the fight betwixt the spirit the flesh 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which intreateth of the workes to be done in the day time 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 intreateth of Diuinitie and diuine thinges 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 intreateth of Originall sinne against Cerdon and Marcion the Authors of two beginnings 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a booke conteining the praises of victorious Martyres In this booke is frequent inuocation of Saints expresse against holy Scripture 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 conteining Histories both of old and new Testament The verses wherein hee argueth the Heresie of Manicheans who attributed vnto CHRIST not a true but a phantasticall bodie made of aire are verie judiciously conceiued Restat ut aëriam pingas ab origine gentem Aërios proceres Leuim â—…udam Simeonem Aërium DAVID magnorum corpora Regum Aëria atque ipsam foecundae virginis alvum Aëre fallaci nebulisque nube tumentem The Ecclesiasticall writers whom I haue chiefely followed in this COMPEND make no mention of him Osius bishop of Coâ—…duba was a Confessor in the Persecution of Dioclesian and Maximianus Hee was regarded by the Emp. Constantine for the markes of the rebuke of CHRIST The Emp. employed him to stay the schisme in Aegypt betwixt Alexander and Arrius Likewise hee sent him to the Bishops of the East who differed in opinion from the Bishops of the West Anent the keeping of Easter day hee was present at the Councill of Nice where hee damned the Heresie of Arrius And at the Councill of Sardica hee absolued Athanasius Paulus c. Neither was hee terrified with the minassing letters of Constantius but answered couragiously that Athanasius was an innocent man and that the Emperour did not well to hearken to the calumnies of Ursatius and Valens men who had by writ confessed to Julius bishop of Rome that the accusations intended against Athanasius were but forged calumnies And this they did of their owne accord freely and not compelled In his decreaped yeeres for hee liued an hundreth yeeres some weakenesse was founde in him At the Councill of Syrmium hee was compelled to bee present in that assemblie of Arrian Bishops to whose wicked constitutions fearing torture and banishment from which hee was lately reduced hee subscriued Ierom was borne in a towne of Dalmatia called Stridon and was instructed in the Rudimentes of Learning at Rome From Rome hee went to FRANCE of purpose to encrease his knowledge and to diuerse other places and hee returned againe to Rome where hee acquainted himselfe with honourable women such as Marcella Sophronia Principia Paula and Euftochium to whom he expounded places of holy SCRIPTURE for he was admitted presbyter He was counted worthie to succeed to Damasus B. of Rome his giftes were enuied at Rome therefore hee left Rome and tooke his voiage towarde Palestina By the way hee acquainted himselfe with Epiphanius b. of Cyprus with Nazian b. in Constantinople with Didymus Doctor in the Schoole of Alexandria and sundrie other men of Note and Marke In end he came to Iudea and made choise of the place of the LORDES Natiuitie to bee the place of his death At Bethlehem Paula a Noble woman who accompanied Ierom and his brother Paulinianus from Rome vpon her owne charges builded foure Monastries Ierom guided one Monastrie wherein were a number of Monkes The other three whereinto there was companies of holy Virgines shee guided her selfe Ierom was a man of sterne disposition and more inclinable to a solitarie and Monkish life then to fellowship and societie Neither Heliodorus in the Wildernesse nor Ruffinus out of the Wildernesse coulde keepe inuiolable friendship with him The letters that passed betwixt August and Ierom declare that Ierom knewe not howe great a victorie it was in loue in humilitie and friendeship to ouer-come them who seemed to contende against him Ierom wanted not his owne grosse errours Anent the creation hee thought that Angels Thrones Dominations were existant before the worlde was created In his bookes written against Iouinian hee writeth not reuerently of Mariage and hee damneth the seconde Mariage Hee ended his life about the twelfth yeere of the reigne of Honorius in the yeere of his age 91. Ecclesiasticall Writers haue filled their Bookes with excessiue commendations of Heremites and Monkes of whome GOD willing I shall write in a particulare TREATISE anent Monasticke life CHAP. III. Of Heretiques OLDE Heresies before mentioned such as the Heresies of the Novatians Sabellians and Manicheans did more harme in this CENTURIE then in the time whereinto they were first propagated as appeareth by the bookes and Sermons of learned Fathers seriously insisting to quench the flame of Hereticall doctrine which was kindled before their time In this CENTURIE the plurality of Heretiques did most mightily abound Meletius a bishop in Thebaida was deposed by Peter bishop of Alexandria who suffered martyrdome vnder Dioclesian because hee was founde to haue sacrificed to idols After his deposition hee was seditious and factious raising vp tumults in Thebaida and practising tyrannie against the chaire of Alexandria and his disciples were founde to haue communicated with the Arrians The Councill of
the Church in the Councill of Sardica but Photinus was deposed at the Council of Sirmium and banished by the Em. Constantius Neuerthelesse after his deposition banishment he continued obstinately in his errour wrote bookes both in Latine Greeke in defence of his Heresie whereby his name became infamous and he was counted the author of this Heresie Audaus was a man of Syria vnder the reigne of Valentinian and his brother Valens Hee published an errour That GOD was like vnto the similitude of a mans bodie This errour hee conceiued through wrong vnderstaÌ„ding of the words of Scripture wherein it is saide Let vs make man in our owne Image according to our likenesse With this errour many vnlearned Aegyptian Monkes were intangled They pretended great innocencie and chastitie in thier liues and separated themselues from the societie of the Church couering their impietie with this pretext that they saw usurers and vncleane persons tolerated in the Church About this time saith Theodoretus that is in the dayes of Valentinianus and Valens sprang vp the Heresie of Messaliani Albeit this name bee vnquoth yet the Greeke names giuen vnto this Heresie are more significatiue they were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 becâ—…use they counted prayer the onely exercise necessary to the children of GOD euen as if a man could talke with GOD by prayer before he hath first heard GOD talking with him by the preaching of the Word Likewise they were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is men rauished in the spirite after long continuance in prayer When they were transported and out of their wits then they supposed that the holy spirit was sensibly infused into them whereby their bodies were made free of all perturbations and their soules were auerted from all inclination to euill in such sort that they had no need of fasting to subdue their bodies nor of Doctrine to restraine the disordered affections of their soules This pestilent Heresie was ouerspred in many places but it was mightily suppressed by Letoius B. of Meletina Amphilochius B. of Iconium in Lycaonia and Flaviaenus B. of Antiochia who with great dexteritie drew out a Confession out of the mouth of Adelphius an aged man and a propagator of this Heresie in Edessa This Heresie albeit it had many patrones such as Dadoes Sabas Adâ—…lphius Hermas Simeones yet from none of them it receiued the name but rather from the actions and passions whereunto they inclined Apollinaris bishop of Laodicea in Syria gloried in the quickenesse of his ingine and delited to make contradiction to euery thing that any man coulde speake and so it came to passe as Ruffinus writeth Heresim ex contentione generauit that is to say Through contention he procreated an Heresie affirming that in the dispensation of CHRISTES Incarnation hee assumed the body of a man onely but not the soule of a man because his diuinitie supplied the place of his soule And when hee was argued by euident places of SCRIPTURE that CHRIST in his humane nature was a perfect man hauing not onely a body but also the soule of a man as when he said His soule was heauie vnto the death lest he should haue seemed to bee vtterly conuinced and ouercome hee confessed that CHRISTES bodie was quickned with a natural life but the diuinitie of CHRIST was in place of a reasonable soule This Heresie was damned in Councils conueened at Rome Alexandria and Constantinople He augmented the schisme at Antiochia where there had bene alreadie three factions to wit Eustatiani Meletiani and Pauliniani Now Apollinaris dwelling in Laodicea a towne of Syria neere approaching to Antiochia hee was the author of the fourth faction In the dayes of Iulian he compiled histories of Scripture in Greeke Poesie In the dayes of Valentinian and Gratian he defended his Heresie In the dayes of the Emp. Theodosius he concluded his life His sonne in name learning and bad use of excellent gifts was like vnto his father Vitalius presbyter in Antiochia was a serious defender of the Heresie of Apollinaris in so much that the followers of Apollinaris were called Vitaliani Donatus was a Bishop in Numidia who contended with vnsupportable hatred against Cecilianus B. of Carthage challenging him that hee had receiued ordination from Foelix Altungensis who was proditor that is who in time of persecution had deliuered the booke of holy Scripture to bee brunt or as others say because hee admitted to an Ecclesiasticall office a Deacon who had committed the like faule The cause of Cecilianus was oftagitat before the Councill of Carthage before Miltiades B of Rome before the Councill of Arles and by the Emp. Coustantine but the Donatistes at all times succumbed in probation Therefore they were enraged because they coulde not accomplish their wicked designes against Cecilianus and they fell from the unitie of the Church Inucterate schismes oft times turne to Heresies So the Donatistes in end were defenders of Hereticall opinions namely that the Catholicke Church was no where els to be found but onely in that corner of Africke whereinto they themselues dwelt and that Baptisine was not effectuall except it had beene ministred by one of their societie Of all the branches of this Heresie Circumcelliones was the most reprobate branch a people cruell and sauage not onely against others but also against themselues throwing themselues headlonges from high places or casting themselues in fire and water and this sort of death they countâ—…d Marâ—…yrdome The diuersitie of names wherewith this Heresie was pointed out clearely declares that the Donatistes wanted not a great number of fauourers for they were called Parmeniani Rogatistae Cirtenses and Maximianistae Against this Heresie and the Heresie of the Pelagians August B. of Hippo contended with mightie grace as likewise against the Heresie of the Manicheans whereinto he had beene nursed himselfe Collyridiani were a sort of superstitious people who worshipped the Virgine Marie the mother of our LORD with diuine adoration and with baking little pasties which in the Greeke language are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which they offered to the Virgine Marie as to the Queene of Heauen Epiphanius counts them Heretiques because the Virgine Marie albeit shee bee a blessed woman yet is shee not GOD. Manie late Heresies are nothing els but a renewing of old decayed Heresies Such was the Heresie of Priscillianus a man of Noble birth in Spaine verie eloquent rich temperate with great show of humilitie who easilie insinuated himselfe in the fauour of the people In his youth he was inclined to Magical Arts and renewed the filthie Heresie of Gnostici who disallowed Marriage and commended fornication Some bishops of Spaine were entangled with this Heresie such as Iustantius Salvianus and Helpidius whom Adygimus Bishop of Corduba damned in a Councill gathered at Caesar-augusta This was done in the dayes of the Emp. Gratianus and Valentinian The
great Citie of refuge to Heretiques was to addresse themselues to the B. of Rome and to leane vnder his shadow But Damasus who was bishop of Rome at this time would not admit these Heretiques to his presence Neither would Ambrose B. of Millane to whom they ad dressed next in any wise accept of them when al other meanes failed them last of al with buddes and bribes they sollicited the Emp. cubiculers were sent backe againe to enjoy their owne places Neuerthelesse GOD suffered not Priscillianus to escape punishmeÌ„t for he was conuict of sorcery was punished to the death after the death of Valentinian the seconde whether by Maximus an usurper of the Emperiall Soueranitie or by Theodosius I am not certaine Lucifer was bishop of Calaris in Sardinia He was present at the Councill of Millan and was banished by Constantius because hee would not consent to the deposition of Athanasius Hee was reduced from banishment by the Em. Iulian. He visited Antiochia a towne miferably distracted with Schismes and by ordaining Paulinus B. of Antiochia hee rather augmented then paired the scisme he perceiued that this his fact was disproued by Euseb. b. of Vercellis many others therefore he his followers did not coÌ„municate with such as disproued the ordination of Paulinus This seemes rather to be rekoned in the catalogue of schismes then of heresies Theod. disprouing Lucifer saith that he made faith to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but he saith not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a weapon of contentions but not a weapon of heresie These who supposed that after the Natiuitie of the LORD the Virgine Marie companied with her husband Ioseph and did beare childreÌ„ to him were called Antidicomarianitae In this opinion was Helvidius a man more curious then wise The opinion of the Fathers of the Church not repugnant to Scripture was this That like as no man did lie in the sepulchre wherein Christ was buried before him Euen so in the wombe wherein hee was conceiued no man was coÌ„ceiued after him so the Fathers tooke the wordes of the Apostolicke symbole 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as iâ—… it had bene said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is born of Mary a perpetual Virgine In holy scriptures by the brethren of our LORD is meaned the kinsmen of the LORD according to the flesh to which exposition the consent of Ancient Neotericke writers for the most part aggreeth Augustine cites out of Philaster a sort of Heretiques called Metangismonitae whose heresie sounded to this That the SONNE is in the FATHER according to the similitude of a little vessell comprehended within the compasse of a greater vessell 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Greeke Language signifieth a vessell and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth the entering of one vessel within another which in our language caÌ„not be expressed by one word as it is in the Greeke From Seleucus and Hermias this heresie had the name where they dwelt or in what Emperours dayes this Heresie was propagated August maketh no mention their opinions were most abominable namely that the Masse whereof GOD created the elements was coeternall with him and that the Angels not GOD created the soules of men that CHRIST in his ascension vnclothed himselfe of the flesh of man and left it in the globe of the Sunne They receiued not baptisme by water They denied the resurrection of the dead supposing that by new generations one succeeding to another that is performed which in Scripture is written concerning the resurrection The rest of the Heresies of this age were all obscure and had few followers such as Proclianitae who denied that CHRIST was come in the flesh Patriciani who affirmed that the bodie of man was formed by the Deuil not by GOD Ascitae who carried about with them newe vessels to represent that they were vessels filled with the new wine of the Gospell Patalorynchitae foolish men who counted it religion to stop their breath with their fingers and to vtter no intelligible speach Aquarii who in stead of wine receiued water in the holy Sacrament The beginning of this errour seemes to haue beene in the dayes of Cyprian Coluthiani denied that any euill either of sinne or punishment came of GOD. Floriani who by the contrarie affirmed that GOD created creatures in an euill estate The 8. Heresies which Philaster commemorates without any name either taken from the Author or from the heresie it selfe Augustine scarcely will reacken them into the roll of Heresies CHAP. IIII. Of Councils COUNCILS may bee diuided in Generall Nationall or Prouinciall and particulare Councils Generall were called Oecomenik Councils 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Greeke language signifies the World because from all quarters of the World whereinto CHRIST was preached commissioners were sent to these Councils and they were gathered by the authoritie of the Emperour Nationall or provinciall Councils were such as were gathered by the authoritie of the Emperour in one nation with asfistance of other neere approaching nations for suppressing of Heresies desyding of questions pacifying of schismes and appointing Canons and constitutions for decent order to be keeped in the Church The third sort of Councils were particular Councils by Bullinger called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Such as the Councils of Gangra Neocaesaria many others gathered vsuallie by Patriarchs and Bishops in a corner of a countrie but for the like causes as nationall Councils were assembled Let no man expect a recital of particular Councils except at such times as some matter of great moment enforceth me to speake of them Ancyra is a towne of Galatia In this towne were assembled Bishops of diuerse prouinces about the yeere of our Lord 308. as is supposed The principal cause of their meeting was to constitute a forme of Ecclesiasticall discipline according to which they who either willingly or vnwillingly had sacrificed to idols in time of persecution should bee receiued into the bosome of the Church againe when they were found penitent There were many rankes of persons who had defiled themselues with Heathnicke Idolatrie such as Libellatici Thurificati Sacrificati Proditores The Council of Anâ—…yra tooke order chiefely with those who were called Thurificati and Sacrificati that is with them who either had casten vp incense vpon Idolatrous Altars or els had eaten of meates sacrificed to Idoles to whom it was injoyned to testifie the r repentance a long time before they were receiued to the communion of GODS people some one yeere some two yeeres others three or foure yeeres some fiue or sixe yeeres and aboue according to the heauinesse of their transgression In this Councill it was ordained that Deacons who in time of their ordination did protest that they had not the gift of continencie but were disposed to marry if they married they shoulde remaine in their Ministrie but they who in time
the summe of the Nicene Faith is confirmed The continencie of Bishops Elders and Deacons is recommended with abstinence euen from matrimoniall societie so earlie began men to bee wisâ—…r then GOD But in the twelfth Canon of the thirde Council of Carthage it may bee perceiued that this constitution as dâ—…sagreeable from GODS worde was not regarded because Bishops in AFRICKE married and had sonnes and daughters and these are inhibite to marrie with Infideles and Heretiques in the Canon fore-saide The making of Chrisme and conâ—…ecrating of holie Virgines is ordained onely to belong to Bishops The Canons of this Councill for the moste 〈◊〉 tende to this to aduance the authoritie of their owne Bishops fore-smelling as appeares the usurpation of preheminence in the Bishops beyonde sea The thirde Councill of Carthage was assembled in the yeere of our LORD 399. Aurelius Bishop of Cartâ—…age seemeth to haue beene Moderatour of the Councill AUGUSTINE Bishop of Hippo was present Manie good constitutions were accorded vpon in this Councill as namely that the Sacramentes shoulde not bee ministred to the dead That the sonnes and daughters of Bishops and others in spirituall offices shoulde not bee giuen in marriage to Pagans Heretiques or Schismatiques That men in spirituall offices shoulde not be intangled with seculate businesse according to the precept of the Apostle 2. Tim. 2. verse 4. That men of the Cleargie should practise no kind of usurie That no man shall bee ordained Bishop Elder or Deacon before hee haue brought all persons of his owne familie to the profession of Christian Religion That Readers who are come to perfect yeeres shall either marrie or els professe continencie That in the ministration of the Sacrament or Sacrifice to wit Eucharisticke nothing shoulde bee offered except bread and wine mixed with water of the fruites of the Cornes and Grapes That the Bishop of Rome shoulde bee called the Bishop of the first seate but not the high Priest nor the Prince of Priestes That nothing except holy Canonicke Scripture should bee read in the Churches vnder the name of holy bookes About the yeere of our LORD 401. vnder the reigne of Honorius was assembled againe a great nationall Councill in Carthage of 214. Bishops Augustine Bishop of Hippo was also present at this Councill Manie Canons were set downe in this Councill almoste equall with the number of conueened Bisshops That persons married for reuerence of the blâ—…ssing pronounced to the marriage shoulde not companie together the first night after their marriage That the Bishop shoulde haue his dwelling place neere vnto the Church his house-holde-stuffe shoulde bee vncostly his fare shoulde be course and vndelicate and that he should conquiese authoritie vnto himselfe by fidelitie and vprightnesse of an holy conuersation That a Bishop should not spende time in reading the bookes of Pagans the bookes of Heretiques if necessitie required hee might reade That a Bishop entangle not himselfe deepely with household businesse to the end hee may attend vpon reading Prayer and Preaching That a Bishop admit no man vnto a spirituall office without aduice of the Cleargie and consent of the people That a Bishop without aduice of his Cleargie pronounce no sentence els it shall haue no force except they confirme it That a Bishop sitting shall not suffer a presbyter to stand That an assemblie of Heretiques conueened together shall not bee called Concilium but Conciliabulum That hee who communicateth with an Heretique shall bee excommunicate whether hee be of the number of the Laikes or of the Cleargie That such as refuse to giue vnto the Church the oblations of defunct persons shall bee excommunicate as murtherers of the poore Heere marke what is meaned by Oblationes Defanctorum not Soule-masses said for the defunct but the charitie which they haue left in testamentall legacie to the poore That no woman shall presume to baptize TREATISES BELONGING TO THE fourth CENTURIE A TREATISE Of Inuocation of Saintes IT is more easie in this TREATISE to disapproue the doctrine of Inuocation of Saintes then accurately to point out the minute of time whereinto this abuse sprang vp for the inuious man who sowed tares in the husbandrie of GOD hee did it while men were asleepe And no good Christian how vigilant soeuer hee be can bee at one and the selfe same time both sleeping and waking Neuerthelesse albeit the sowing time bee vnknowne to vs the time whereinto the blade springeth vp and manifesteth it selfe vnto the sight of men may be knowne And therefore I haue referred this Treatise vnto the fourth CENTURIE It is true that Origene about the yeere of our LORD 240. like as he disputed curiously of all things without any certainty of sacred Scripture yea euen of plurality of worlds so in like maner he disputed of the charity and affection that good Christians departed this life might possibly beare to the members of the MILITANT CHURCH of CHRIST And hee thought it not inconuenient to suppose tâ—…at they had a care of our saluation and supported vs with their prayers Neuerthelesse he spake doubâ—…somely Ego sic arbitrior that is I suppose it is so but he durst not with ful assurance affirme any such thing In the third CENTURIE also wee reade of a commemoration of the names of holy Martyres in time of ministration of the holy Sacrament but neither of purpose to pray for them who were already possessed into their rest nor of purpose to request them to pray for vs for such grosse errour was not yet admitted into the bosome of the Church But rather of purpose by such a commemoration 〈◊〉 animate the godly to follow the foote-steps of those men in well-doing whose names were thought worthie at solemne times to bee commemorated in the Church The Rhethoricall libertie of Basilius Magnus and Naziaâ—…nus brought inuocation of Saintes in the mouthes of all the people for it is their custome after they haue commended the patient suffering of Martyres in end they desire to bee supported by the prayers of the holy Martyres These glorious Oratours learned not this lesson in the bookes of holy Scripture but rather in the schoole of Libanius whose frequent incalling vpon 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in his declamations accustomed Basiliâ—…s Naziâ—…zenus to call vpon the Martyrs to the end that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Gentiles might bee forgotten and the holy Martyres by whose examples men might bee led into the foote-steps of vertue and godlinesse might be remembred Alwayes seeing these learned Fathers had no warrand in Scripture for inuocation of Saintes they are compelled to speake doubtsomely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is as I suppose And againe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is if it bee not too much bolden esse so to speake And againe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is if there be any sense
to wit in those that are dead If they had followed the certaintie of Scripture what needed such doubtsome and staggering speeches When a tall Cedar falleth many little trees are bruised by the fall of it and when worthie men doe fall into an errour it is offensiue to manie The dolorous examples of Iacob Dauid Salomon and the plurality of their wiues contrary to the first institution of GOD proueth this to bee true Helcana the father of Samuel was not free of this fault And when the Apostle Paul writeth of the giftes that are requisite in a bishop hee would haue him to bee the husband of one wife which exhortation had beene vnnecessary except the preposterous following of the faultes of holie Fathers had beene so uniuersally ouer-spread that scarce the Pastors themselues were free of the contagion of this disease But the GOD of Heauen hath permitted this to bee for our triall euen to trie whether wee loue the LORD our GOD with all our heart or no for if wee loue the LORD with all our heart wee will neuer prefer men to GOD nor mens examples to GODS Commandements how holy and godly so euer they haue beene But now to returne to these two learned Fathers of whom I began to speake Some excuse this weakenesse by the libertie of Rhethoricall ornamentes And indeede incase a lap of this transparent-couering bee not spred ouer the speeches of Nazianzenus who preferreth the paineâ—…ull trauâ—…ls of Basilius to the trauels of the Apostle Paul who filled the world with the preaching of the Gospel from Iudea to Ilyricum If I say this forme of speaking bee not excused by Rhethoâ—…icall ornamentes and namely the figure Hyperbole no Christian man coulde gladly lende his eare to such speeches But now to leaue the sandie ground of mens speaches to conuert our selues to the doctrine of diuine Scriptures as to a sure foundation wherevpon if wee leane we shall not bee deceiued The LORD saith in his word Call vpon meâ—… in the day of thy trouble and I will deliuer thee and thou shalt glorifie mee From this ground of holy Scripture let our Treatise arise wherein GOD willing first wee shall consider the purpose of the Prophet next wee shall declare that Prayer is a part of spirituall worship onlie belonging to GOD thirdly that IESUS CHRIST is the only mediator of our intercession and last that prayers to Angels to the blessed Virgine the mother of our LORD and to the Saintes departed hath no grounde in Scripture and this custome was disliked by many of the ancient Fathers Now the purpose of the Prophet in the fifty Psalme is manifest namely this to conuict Hypocrites who contenting themselues with outward sacrifices neglected the spiritual worship of GOD wherein GOD hath principall delight as CHRIST saith GOD is a Spirit and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and trueth But Hypocrites will needes present vnto GOD chaffe in stead of Corne drosse in stead of Golde and an outward scroofe of externall worship in stead of the very substance of his spirituall seruice To draw them from this grosse imagination he brings in GOD himselfe speaking from his holy Sanctuarie and declaring that outward sacrifices haue bene oft times intermitted without any reproofe of them who beeing compelled by necessitie and not willingly left off the offering of sacrifices In Aegypt the Iewes coulde not offer such beasts as the Aegyptians worshipped els they would haue stoned them to death In Babylon they had not an Altar whervpon they coulde offer sacrifices to GOD lawfully And at some times when both Alter and sacrifices were at hand yet Dauid complaineth that by violence he was debarred from the Courtes of the LORD All these times GOD did not reproue his people for omitting of externall sacrifices because they were constrained by necessitie to intermit such outward exercises In the meane time they worshipped GOD in spirit and trueth and it lay not in the power of their hatefull enemies to hinder them from worshipping GOD spiritually Secondly the Prophet brings in the LORD declaring that hee had no pleasure in bloody sacrifices because hee neither eateth flesh nor drinketh blood and in case hee delited in such things hee would not require them at mens handes seeing that all the foules in the Mountaines and all the beastes in the Forrest are the LORDS and hee may use them according to his owne will and blessed pleasure But the LORD did institute such kind of sacrifices to last for a time as shadowes of thinges to come but they coulde neuer sanctifie the commers the reunto Therefore if they bee separated from CHRIST to whom they led the people as Types and Figures of his euerlasting sacrifice the LORD had no kind of regarde of them True it is that Sathan hath a delite in bloody sacrifices euen in so far as they are bloody and a destruction of the creatures of GOD as the sacrifices in the valley of Ben-hinnon doe testifie and the sacrifices offered to Diaâ—…a in Taurica chersonesus and the bloody tribute paied by the Athenians to Minos King of Candie by the expresse aduice and counsel of Apollo as Chrysostome clearelie affirmeth And this declareth that the deuill who was a murtherer from the beginning hath a delite in bloody sacrifices But God delited not in such sacrifices except only in so far as they were types and figures leading to the sacrifice of Christ. Yea the sacrifices of the Law were like vnto the fire set vpon the top of the marble towre of Pharos for the wellfare of ships and to direct them vnto the right harboure of Alexandria and like vnto the fire set vp vpon the vttermoste wall of HIERUSALEM on the North side called by Cosmographers Turris furnorum This serued to direct the foote-steps of them who in the night season were journeying to the holy Citie that they shoulde not aberre from the right entrie of the gates of HIERUSALEM Notwithstanding children sate about these fires and warmed themselues and knewe none other use wherefore they were appointed saue onely to warme those who were acolde in winter nightes euen so carnall Iewes reposed vpon sacrifices but marked not the right ende wherefore they were appointed by God But the Prophet leades a carnall people from externall sacrifices vnto spirituall exercises and namely vnto prayer and thankesgiuing and consequently to the obedience of faith the very vndoubted grounde of prayer and thankesgiuing for in these exercises consist deeper pointes of the worship of God then in outward sacrifices whether we looke to God or to our selues when wee looke to God hee is a spirit and consequently hee deliteth in spirituall seruice and when wee looke vnto our selues wee haue an earthly bodie and a spirituall soule and if we present vnto God the seruice of the most base part of our person and not the best part then wee fall vnder the curse threatned by
Malachie who saieth Cursed bee the deceiuer which hath in his flocke a male and voweth and sacrificeth vnto the LORD a corrupt thing This grounde being first laide that the principall purpose where â—…t the Prophet aimeth is not vnknowne it is the more eâ—…sie to step toâ—… to the wordes The Prophet bringes in the Lord saying Call vpon mee in the dry of thy trouble c This presupponeth that wee shall bee exercised with manifolde troubles as our maister CHRIST IESUS was crowned with thornes before hee was crowned with glorie yea and that wee shall bee so dashed with the vehement tempest of troubles that except wee bee well taught in the Schoole of GOD wee shall not know what hand to turne vs vnto as the ship-man did who sailed with Jonas euery man prayed to his owne GOD onely Ionas who was taught in the right Schoole directed his prayers to the liuing GOD who made the Heauen the Earth and was heard when he prayed out of the Whales bellie Nowe seeing that GOD inuiteth vs to bee his Disciples and hee will teach vs to whom and in what maner wee should pray in time of our troubles let vs lend our eare to our great School-maister not be ashamed to opeÌ„ our eâ—…re and to bind vp our mouth with silence when the LORD speaketh and count all the speeches of Fathers that repugne vnto this great Oracle of GOD to be like vnto eares of corne withered thinne and blasted with the East wind wherein there is no nourishing food In the second part of this Treatise it is to bee proued that Prayer is a spirituall sacrifice onely to bee offered to GOD and to none other neither in Heauen nor in earth for three principall reasons First in Scripture wee are taught to pray to him onely in whom wee trust and consequently to pray onelie to GOD. The Apostle Paul saith But howe shall they call on him in whom they haue not belâ—…eued Yea and the Prophet Ieremie saith Cursed bee hee that trusteth in man and maketh flesh his ariâ—…e and with-dr weth his heart from the LORD GOD is the just proprietare and owner of our soules for hee hath bought and purchased them with his owne blood and the LORD wil part stakes with no man neither can hee admit a corriual in points of his honour as the naturall mother coulde not abide to see her sonne diuided because hee appertained totally and wholly vnto her selfe so can not GOD abide that his glory be giuen vnto another or yet that any part of that thing that is once dedicated to GOD should bee conuerted to another use In holy Scripture wee reade of three moste abominable Altars to wit of the Aâ—…tar of Damascus and the Altar of Bethel and the Altar at Athens to the vnknowne GOD. The Altar of Damascus was abominable because it was builded to the worship of a false god The Altar of Bethel was abominable because on it the true GOD was worshipped in a forbidden maner And the Altar of Athens to the vnknowne GOD was abominable because they neither knew whom they worshipped nor yet the right maner of his worshipping Therefore in the matter of the worshipping of GOD let vs set our compasse right lest a little aberration procure a great ship-wracke and in the matter of Prayer let vs call vpon him onely in whome wee trust as wee are taught by the holy Apostle And let vs offer spirituall sacrifices acceptable to GOD through IESUS CHRIST The seconde argument whereby I proue that our prayers should bee made onely to GOD is this Wee should pray only to him who is Omnipotent and can support vs in al our distresses ergo wee ought to pray onely to GOD. The antecedent of this argument is euident by the latter part of that short prayer indited by CHRIST to his Disciples For thine is the Kingdome and the Power and the Glory for euer In that short forme of perfect prayer the first words leadeth vs to a consideration of the loue of GOD toward vs who is content to be our Father in IESUS CHRIST In the last wordes his power is described to bee infinite such as becommeth him who is King of Heauen and Earth who like as hee hath made all thinges so likewise hath hee an absolute Souereignitie ouer all thinges both in Heauen and in Earth Now that Omnipotencie is an attribute onely belonging to the diuine nature the very Gentiles could not denie it who attributed the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 onlie to God And it is certaine that all the Angels of Heauen could not haue supported the disasterous estate of man after his fall if God himselfe had not put hande to worke who onely knew the way howe his justice and mercy coulde kisse one another in the person of the Mediator Therefore seeing God onely is Omnipotent and none but hee what fooles are wee to put our trust vnder the shadow of the bramble as the Sichemites did and not to dwell in the secrete of the moste High and abide in the shadow of the Almightie I doe no wrong to the Angels in Heauen when I compare them to brambles in comparison of the eternall God their power is finite and bounded thâ—…ir prouident care ouer vs hath a beginning namely the time of their employment whereinto GOD appointed them to attend vpon vs but the power of GOD is infinite in his prouident care he appointed a kingdome for vs before the foundation of the worlde was laide Let vs therefore trust vnder this shadow of the Almighty and call vpon him in whom we trust Thirdly it may bee proued that wee should pray to GOD onely and to none other because their is neither commandemeÌ„t nor example nor promise to be heard in Scripture except that prayers bee made to the Creator onely and not vnto the creatures of GOD. And in this argument I find that some learned Papists giue ouer reasoning in the contrary and they render reasons wherefore there is no example in the old or new Testament of Inuocation of Saints namely this that in the old Testament the-Patriarchs and Prophets who departed this life went not presently to Heauen and had not the fruition of the presence of GOD incontinent but they went to Limbus patrum where their soules remained vntill CHRIST died and arose againe from death and then hee carried their soules to Heauen And this is the cause say they wherefore there is no example found in the old Testament of Inuocation of Saintes Likewise they say concerning the new Testament that if the Apostles had set downe any precept concerning Inuocation of Saintes it woulde haue seemed vnto the people that they were desirous that this honour should bee done vnto themselues after their death These are the foolish conjectures of Eccius Neuertheles the places that Papists cite out of Scripture to proue inuocation of Saints declare with what
conscience a great number of them entrea◅e this argument In like maner the factes and wordes of ancient Fathers are miserably abused When Papistes reade in the Epistles of Augustine that the Emperour went vnto the tombe of the Apostle Peter sometime a fisher and laide aside his Emperiall Diademe and humbly bowed his knees and prayed at the sepulchre of P◅ter they clap their handes and shout for joy as if their cause were wonne But such transparent visardes will blind no mans eyes except onely the eyes of simple ignorant people and the eyes of those who are wilfully blinded because the praying at the sepulchre of Peter will not proue that the Emperour prayed vnto Peter but onely to GOD. And this custome was the more tolerable because Christians for the space of three hundreth yeeres were accustomed to heare GODS worde preached to receiue the Sacramentes yea and to pray in such places whereinto Martyres had glorified GOD by patient suffering of death for CHRISTES sake In all these actions they worshipped GOD whose worde they hearde preached in that place whose blessed Sacraments they receiued also in that place and they bowed their knees and prayed to GOD and not to the Martyres in that place yea and when the persecution ceased and Temples were builded there was a reuerent commemoration of the names of the Martyres without any inuocation and praying vnto them as Augustine expresly declareth Nowe let this grounde bee deepely setled and rooted in our heartes that GOD is the onely Fountaine and giuer of all good giftes who also knoweth all our miseries and is Omnipotent and can support them at such time as his Majestie knoweth to be expedient For the vision of GOD as saith the Prophet hath the owne appointed time and at the last it shall speake and not lie though it tarie Waite for it shall surely come and shall not stay And so much the more let vs with patient expectation awaite vpon the support that commeth from the throne of the grace of GOD because the LORD neuer commeth to vs with an emptie hande and neuer visiteth vs out of season as earthlie Phisitions doe oft times but euen when hee findeth vs lying in our graues and rotting in the stinke of a tab◅rnacle forsaken by the ghost who was wont to dwell into it then can hee raise vs out of graues as hee did LAZARUS This grounde beeing deepely fixed in our heartes I proceede to the n◅xt heade to declare that no man can approach neere to GOD without a MEDIATOR and that CHRIST is the onely MEDIATOR both of our Redemption and also of our Intercession and none other except hee onelie As concerning the first assertion that wee haue neede of a MEDIATOR there is no man so voide of vnderstanding who will denie it Like as in the fabricke of the worlde fire and water are elementes of so discrepant qualities that the Lord would not set them contiguouslie together lest the one should haue comsumed the other Therefore the Lord in his vnspeakeable wisedome hath set an element of a mid nature betwixt them to wit the Aire In the vppermoste parte of it not abhorring from the qualities of the fire and in the lower region of it conforming to the qualities of the water Euen so there can bee no fellowship betweene the holy God and sinnefull man without a Mediator And it was well said by Iosua Yee cannot serue the Lord for hee is an holy God he will not pardon your iniquitie nor your sins Therefore necessitie driueth vs in the Treatise of Inuocation to speake of the Mediator I will not paine my selfe to proue the thing that is not denied Papistes themselues grant two thinges First that Christ is the onely Mediator of our redemption Secondly that Christ is the onely Mediator of intercession betwixt God and vs. But herewithall they affirme that the Saints are mediators betwixt Christ vs. Of that which is fully grāted that Christ is the only Mediator of our redemption I infer according to the grounds of holy Scripture that Christ is also the onely Mediator of intercession For these two are vnseparably lincked together and he who hath the one honour hath both In the Epist. to the H◅brues it is said that Christ is the onely Mediator of our redemption and hereof it is inferred that hee is the onely Mediator of our intercession the wordes of the Apostle are these speaking of Christ But this man because hee indure◅h for euer hath an euerlasting Priesthood In these wordes Christ is set downe as the onely Mediator of our redemption Now marke that which followeth as a necessary consequence vpon the fore-mentioned grounde Wherefore hee is able also perfectly to saue them that come to GOD by him seeing hee euer liueth to make intercession for them Heere Christ is pronounced to bee the onely Mediator of our intercession and this conclusion is gathered vpon this ground because hee hath saued vs by his euerlasting sacrifice which is as much as to say because hee is the Mediator of our redemption Againe holie Scripture will inuert this order and set intercession in the first place and vpon this ground that Christ is the only Mediator of our intercession will conclude that Christ is also the onlie Mediator of our redemption Marke the words of the holy Apostle My babes these thinges write I vnto you that yee sinne not and if any man sinne wee haue an Aduocate with the Father IESUS CHRIST the Iust and hee is the reconciliation for our sinnes and not for ours onely but also for the sinnes of the Whole Worlde In these wordes Christ is first called our Aduocate and hereof is inferred that hee is our propitiation which is all one as if hee had saide CHRIST is the onely Mediator of our redemption In the Law of Moses the high Priest was only but a type of the true Mediator of intercession yet while hee was presenting the blood of the sacrifice of propitiation into the most holy place all the people stood without and neither Priest nor people remained within the court where the Altar of brunt offering was vntill the high Priest came foorth out of the moste holy place Now seeing our Lord Iesus hath offered a sacrifice for our sins ◅nd hath caried the blood of the euer lasting Couenant vnto the moste holy place that is vnto Heauen and is actually performing the office of our great Aduocate and making intercession for vs let no man presume to step to the Alt◅r and to take vpon him to bee a Mediator of redemption or intercession our high Priest is doing that worke in his owne person tarie vntill hee come foorth out of the moste holy place and then there shall bee no more disputation anent Mediators of interc◅ssion Augustine vtterly excludeth Peter and Paul from this honour to bee counted Mediators of our intercession because like as they prayed for others euen so in like maner
they craued that others shoulde make supplications to God for them But hee who is Mediator of intercession he prayeth for vs and hath no neede that any man should pray for him In like maner Châ—…ysostome writing vppon these wordes of the Apostle For there is one GOD and one Mediator of GOD and man the man CHRIST IESUS plainely affirmeth that the Mediator of our intercession must bee partaker both of the diuine and humane nature And consequently there is no Mediator of intercession except Christ onely who is both God and man In like maner speaking of the Cananâ—…tisb woman hee saith that shee went not to Peter nor to Iames nor to â—…ohn but shee went directly to Christ bringing with her repentance as an aduocate and beeing moued with vnspeakeable admiration of the goodnesse of Christ hee saith O admirandares sursum tremor Deorsum fiducia miserere mei non opus habeo mediatore that is O admirable thing there is trembling aboue and confidence belowe haue mercie vpon mee I haue no neede of a mediator to wit betwixt Christ and mee Thus wee see that when ancient Fathers spake of a mediator of intercession they spake of a mediator betwixt God and vs and not betwixt Christ and vs. But now let vs take vp out of groundes of holy Scripture a true description of the mediator of intercession Out of two principal places of Scripture the description shal be grounded In the Gospell of Matthew it is saide This is my Well-beloued Sonne in whom I am Well pleased And in the Epistle of Peter we are warned to offer up spirituall sacrifices acceptable to God through Jesus Christ. Of these two places of Scripture I gather a description of a mediator of intercession in this maner Hee for whose sake onely our persons are in fauour with God and for whose merites onely our prayers are acceptable to God hee is the onelie mediator of our intercession But so it is that in Christ onelie God is pleased with our persons and for his sake onelie God accepteth our prayers ergo Christ is the onely mediator of our intercession The similitude that is vsed by Papistes in stead of an argument is to bee discussed Like as subjectes should not step rudelie to the King but by mediate persons who are in fauoure and credite present their sutes vnto his Highnesse Euâ—…n so say they wee shoulde not bee so bolde as to present our prayers to Christ at the first instant without the intercession of Saints To this similitude Origen himselfe albeit the first inuenter of the seminarie of this error hee answereth by another similitude That like as the shadow doeth follow the bodie in moste absolute maner so that if the bodie be moued the shadow also moueth and if the bodie rest the shadow also resteth Euen so if 2 man can bee in fauour with the eternall God then shall he also be in friendship with all the creatures of God And this agreeth well with the wordes of holy Scripture That the stones in the fielde shall bee in league with us and the beastes of the fielde shall bee at peace with vs to wit when wee are reconciled to our GOD. To this same similitude both used of olde by some and rejected by the learned S. Ambrose giueth this answere writing vpon the words of Pâ—…l They serued the creature forsaking the Creator who is blessed for euer Vpon these wordes hee writeth that men who haue neglected praying to GOD they defende themselues with a miserable excuse saying that by Saintes they may haue accesse to GOD like as by noble Courteours accesse vnto the King is purchased but go toe saith hee is any man so foolish or so vnmindfull of his owne safetie that he dare giue vnto the fore-saide noble Courteour that honour which is due to the King for if any man bee found trafficking about such businesse hee will bee justly condemned of treason Yet these men count them not guiltie who giue the honour due to GOD vâ—…to a creature and forsaking GOD they worship their owne fellow-seruantes as if there were anie greater seruice that coulde bee exhibited to GOD to wit then Inuocation of his blessed NAME For this cause saieth hee men procure accesse to the King by Nobles and Tribunes because the King is but a man and knoweth not to whom hee shoulde concredite the affaires of the kingdome but to purchase the fauour of GOD to whom nothing is vnknowne because hee knoweth the deseruinges of all men there is no neede of suffragantes but of a deuote minde And in his booke written of Isaac and the soule he writeth of CHRIST very holily and according to Scripture CHRIST is oâ—…r mouth by whom wee talke with the Father hee is our eye by whom wee see the Father he is our right hand by whom wee offer our selues vnto the Father who if hee intercide not for vs neither wee nor the Saints haue any thing to do with GOD. Albeit it may bee sufficiently prouâ—…d that euen Ambrose himselfe was somewhat intangled with the errour uniuersally ouer-spred amongst the common people for they were so fonde vpon Inuocation of Saintes that learned Preachers yeelded somewhat to the madnesse of an â—…uill disposed people as Aaron did to the carnall Iâ—…wes when they worshipped the golden Calfe Neuerthelesse any man who readeth the fore-mentioned places of Ambrose may perceiue that in heart and mind hee disliked the Inuocation of Saints The more particularly that wee descend into this argumentâ—… the trueth shall bee the more clearely manifested Let vs therefore search out whether or no it was counted lawfull of olde to pray to the Angels to worship the Virgine Marie and to inâ—…ocate the Saintes In holy Scripture wee find that vnder colour of humilitie some did worship the Angels and pray vnto them But the holie Apostle Paul who was taught immediately by CHRIST calleth this forme of deuotion rashnesse and the conceit of an heart puffed vp with a fleshly minde There is no pride comparable to the pride of a foole hee will speake of thinges hee neuer saw nor heard and of thinges whereof he can render no reason The Angell who reuealed great mysteries to the Apostle Iohn woulde not bee content to bee worshipped by him but rebuked him at two diuerse times for presuming to worship him said at both times he should worship GOD. And the Council of Laodicea damned the worshipping of Angels as Idolatrie and a forsaking of CHRIST The Angell who blessed Iaakob was not one of the ministring Spirites but the great Angell of the Couenant of GOD euen CHRIST IESUS to whom all knee should bee bowed Concerning the adoration of the blessed Virgine the mother of our LORD it is grounded vpon the fabulous narratâ—…on of her assumption written by Nicephorus whereunto the lesse credite is to be giuen because in it the glory onely due to CHRIST is giuen to the Virgine Marie namely
that her body saw no corruption Alwayes shee died and was buried in the valley of Iosaphat and shee did not beare the chastisement of our transgressions as her Sonne CHRIST IESUS did Howe then could shee die if shee had beene free both of originall actuall sinne as Papistes affirme â—…uvenalis Bishop of â—…rusalem is saide to haue made narration of the assumption of the blesâ—…ed Virgine to Pulcheria Empresse and wife of the Emperour Martianus at that time when the Generall Councill of Chalcedon was assâ—…mbled But there are so many circumstances derogating creditâ—… to that alleadged history of the assumption of the Virgine Marie that it is hard for a Christian to leane vpon such vncertaine and doubtsome groundes First the writer of it is Nicephorus the father of many fables Secondly the reporter of it was Iuvenalâ—…s Patriarch of Hierusalem an Eutychian Heretique vntill the feare of the authoritie of the Generall Councill compelled him to reuoke his errour Thirdly in what place and to whom made Iuvenalis this narration namely in the chamber secretely to Pâ—…lcheria not in the Generall Councill openly where manie learned Fathers well acquainted with holy Scriptures were present who could haue controlled him declared that amongst those who died one onely to wit the holy One of GOD hath that priuiledge not to see corruption Epiphanius for causes knowne to himselfe for hee had heard this narration long before the dayes of Iuvenalis standeth not vpon the refutation of the assumption of the blessed Virgine but hee vtterly damneth the Collyridians as Heretiques who worshipped the Virgine Marie And in the matter of worshipping hee compareth her to the fruite of the forbidden tree It was a faire fruite but herewith a fruit forbidden to bee eaten So was the mother of our LORD a blessed woman aboue all women yet was shee not GOD and consequently not to bee worshipped So that Epiphanius passeth by the ground of the argument giuing and not granting that the tradition of her assumption were true yet this consequence can not followe that shee shoulde bee adored and worshipped In like maner Ambrose saieth that the Virgine Marie was the Temple of GOD but not the GOD of the Temple In which wordes like as hee alloweth the worshipping of the holie Ghost so in like maner hee disalloweth the worshipping of the Virgine Marie The Booke of August De assumptione beatae Mariae Vâ—…rginis together with a Sermon of his In festo assumptâ—…onis beatae Mariae are knowne to be supposititious and Censura Lovaniâ—…nsis in the frontispice of that booke prefixeth this superscription NON EST AUGUSTINI The honourable titles and stiles giuen vnto the Virgine Marie by Ecclesiasticall Writers is another grounde wherevpon they doe leane vvho vvorshippeth the mother of our LORD shee is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say The mother of GOD our Ladie vndefiled complete holy a perpetuall Virgine vnspotted Paradise a liuing Altar the mountaine ouer-shadowed by the holy Spirit All these honourable stiles I say were giuen vnto her in the writinges of ancient Fathers not of purpose to Deifie the blessed Virgine nor to bring in pluralitie of Gods but to magnifie the worke of the LORDES Incarnation Methodus is so prodigall in his stiles that hee calleth her 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the bread of life attributing to her the honour due to CHRIST onely It were better done to abstâ—…ine from wordes of superlatiue honoures belonging onely to CHRIST then after they are vttered to bee compelled by tolerable interpretations to lenifie the absurditiâ—… of vncompetent speaches The blâ—…ssed Virgine while shee was conuersant with mortall men directed such as came to her selfe to goe to hir Sonne and to depend vpon his blessed will and plâ—…asure saying vnto the seruantes Whatsoeuer hee saieth vnto you doe it much more now when shee dwelleth in celestiall mansions it is her will that we should depend vpon IESUS CHRIST her sonne her Sauiour her sonne her GOD her sonne the creator of her bodie whereinto hee was content to bee conceiued by the Holy Ghost As concerning the Inuocation of other Saintes Papistes rejoice in the multitude of Fathers who inuocate Saintes not onely Orators such as Basilius and NaZianZenus and Poets such as Prudentius who prayed vnto S. Laurence Vincentius the Virgine Agnes the Martyr Cassianus S. Cyprian S. Foelix and the Martyrs called Calaguritani Spanish Martyrs and Vascones as appeareth but also manie others were intangled with this error of whom I may justly say that thing which our maister CHRIST spake of the Samaritanes who worshipped GOD vpon mount Garizim Yee worship that which yee know not in which wordes CHRIST declareth that whatsoeuer worship is exhibited 〈◊〉 GOD without the warrand of his owne commandement it is naught And in that point the Fathers who prayed vnto Saintes they also worshipped that which they knew not For like as the Sunne when hee riseth and spreadeth his beâ—…mes throughout the worlde then the light of the Starres giue place to the glorious light of the Sunne euen so all the writinges of Fathers must needes giue place vnto the written worde of GOD whereinto wee are commanded to call onely vpon GOD in the day of our trouble and there is neither commandement promise nor example in Scripture to warrand the doctrine of Inuocation of Saints as hath beene already declared Now the authors of the doctrine of Inuocation of Saintes if they would search out the first originall of it they haue cause to bee ashamed for it came not from the Apostles but from the Gentiles No man who hath read the Dialogues of Plato can bee ignorant that vpon consideration of the dissimilitude that is betwixt mortall men and the immortall GOD he imagined some mid-creatures whose endeuour was this to carie the prayers and sacrifices of men to GOD and againe to carie the commandementes and oracles of GOD to men these mediate persons hee calleth them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of whom hee saieth that they are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is betwixt GOD and mortall man to wit mediators No such doctrine is conteined in holy Scripture Yea and ancient Fathers who attribute too much vnto Martyrs in calling them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thas is helpers phisitions GODS friendes and beloued seruantes yet they abhorred from the wordes of Plato to call them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for Theodoretus saieth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Let vs not bee so mad Yet Papistes rush forward to this excesse of madnesse not onely to call the Saintes departed Intercessors but also mediators of intercession which is Plato his errour viuely expressed in the words aboue mentioned 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 To conclude the question of Inuocation of Saintes it is not vnlike to the controuersie that was betwixt Iphtah and the king of Ammon for the landes lying
would send from the Heauen the diuine flame of his celestiall loue to the ende that the fleshly conceits of mens hearts may bee brunt vp and that they may bee fully perswaded that the LORD who made the Heauen and the Earth is hee alone to whom spirituall sacrifices are to bee offered and that through IESVS CHRIST to whom with the Father and the Holy Spirit bee praise and glorie now and euer AMEN A TREATISE Of the authoritie of COUNCILS IN the first three hundreth yeeres of our LORD Councils were few in number and verie obscure and few of them had great authoritie except the Councill holden in HIERUSALEM by the Apostles yet was the first age after CHRIST the golden age whether wee consider doctrine or maners in doctrine more sincere in maners more vnreproueable then any age after following in so much that all the accusations forged against their doctrine and conuersation were but calumnies and lyes The banquets of Thyestes and the chambring of Oedipus perpetually objected to the Christians of the primitiue Church what were they but cauillations in thinges whereof they had no vnderstanding They knew not what the spirituall eating of the flesh of CHRIST did meane neither knew they how necessary it was for Christians to keepe holy assemblies in the night time when they had not libertie to doe it in the day time And they spake euill of things they could not nor would not comprehende as the Gracians and Romanes counted the Hebrues Barbarians because they had no regard to vnderstand their language But out of all question the first age was the golden age of the worlde after it was renewed by the comming of CHRIST in doing of good more willing in suffering of euill more patient then anie age that followed the first 300. yeeres of our LORD And that thing where into the primitiue Church seemeth to be inferiour to posteriour times to wit in number and splendor of Councils in that same point it hath a prerogatiue such as Iuda had ouer Israel there were more altars in Israel then in Iuda but that one altar in Hierusalem was better then all their altars And the Councill holden in Hierusalem by the Apostles in the dayes of the Emperour Claudius was better then all the Councils either Generall or Nationall that euer were gathered since those dayes Now before I speake in particular of thâ—… necessitie of Councils of their authoritie of the abuse of Councils and power to conuocate them and who should haue vote in Councils somewhat is to bee premitted concerning the name giuen vnto Gâ—…nerall or Nationall assemblies Gratianus busieth himselfe in manie vnnecâ—…ssarie thinges and in this also to secke out the Etymologie of the Latine word Concilium and hee deduceth it from the word Cilium called in the Greeke language 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the eye lid and the compound word Concilium signifieth the companie of men who agree in one minde as the eye liddes doe when they couer the eyes they couer both together and when they open againe to giue place vnto the sight of the eyes they open both at once And so Gratianus thinketh that Concilium is Coelus consentientium that is a company of men who agree in one mind The fourth Councill of Garthage requireth beside consent and agreement in one minde a consent to the veritie and trueth of GOD therefore they say that the assemblie of Heretiques should not bee called Concilium but Conciliabulum But in acurate seeking out of Etymologies scarce can Plato himselfe in his Dialogue called Cratylus escape the blame of curiositie the Greeke word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is plainer and is borrowed by the Latinists who usually call a Councill Synodus and it is used in this sence to betoken a meeting of men in spitituall offices for timous suppressing of corruptions either in Doctrine or maners springing vp into the Church The necessitie of Councâ—…ls may bee proued by these arguments following First those ordinarie meanes which the Prophets and Apostles who had their callinâ—… and gifts immediatly from GOD did use for suppressing of false doctrine and corrupt maners should of necessitie continue in the Church But so it is that conuentions assemblies was one of these ordinary meanes ergo they should continue in the Church The seconde part of the argument is proued by the example of the great assemblie gathered at Silo in the dayes of Iosua to suppresse the apparent defection of the Reubenites Gadites and halfe tribe of Manasses from the true worship of GOD as seemed vnto them And this Assemblie had allowance of GOD forasmuch as it was ordered with wisedome the glory of GOD was onely respected and the ende of it was peace in ISRAEL Next the great assemblie of the ten tribes at mount Carmell procured by Helias the Prophet but gathered by the commandement of Achab the king of Israel declareth that assemblies of Church-men and others of chiefe authoritie was an ordinarie meane to reforme abuses in Religion albeit no reformation followed after this assemblie yet the enemies of the true Religion were conuicted in their consciences false teachers were disgraced and punished and the zeale of Helias toward the glory of GOD had allowance by a miracle of fire from Heauen In like maner Samuel by gathering a great assemblie of all Israel at Mizpah procured a reformation both in Religion and maners amongst them Dauid in transporting the Arke to the citie of Dauid Salomon in the dedication of the Temple both used the support of holie assemblies gathered to that effect And in the new Testament the Apostles Elders and Deacons met together in an holie assemblie at Hierusalem and timouslie suppressed the doctrine of false teachers who affirmed that the Gentiles could not bee saued by faith in CHRIST onely except they had also beene circumcised and kept the law of Moses All these examples and manie more contained in holy Scripture teach vs that the meeting of holie assemblies was an ordinarie meane to suppresse corruption in doctrine and maners and to aduance the kingdome of GOD. Secondlie that thing which godlie Emperours did for the suppressing of Heresies following the examples of the Prophets Apostles especiallie when no better meanes could be found out is necessarilie to bee obserued But so it is that the godlie Emperours Constantine Theodosius Valentinian the third and Theodosius the second the sonne of Arcadius and Martianus conuocated Councils for suppressing of the Heresies of Arrius Macedonius Nestorius and Eutyches and no better meanes could be found out neither as yet can bee founde out for suppressing of Heresies Therefore the custome of conuocating Councils at times requisite is necessarilie to bee obserued Other arguments albeit they haue not so necessarie a consecution as the former notwithstanding they proue that lawfull Councils are a terrour to the kingdome of the Deuill and that the instrumentes of Sathan such as Iulian the
word of GOD and therefore their ordinances were worthie to bee obeyed because the warrand of the Holy Spirit and the warrand of the Holy Scripture and Apostolicke authoâ—…itie all concurring together gaue a full grace to the Councill of Hierusâ—…lem For this cause in the famous Councill of Nice all their constitutions haue not a like reuerence the sentence pronounced against Arrius was well confirmed by testimonies of holâ—…e Scripture but in appointing Patriarches in attributing vnto them jurisdiction and power to conuocate Councils within thâ—…ir owne bounds for timous suppressing of Heresies they bring no testimonie of Scripture but in stead of Scripture they set downe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Let ancient customes haue place The Councill of Nice in this point did as Iosua did who 〈◊〉 a couenant with the Gibeoniâ—…es but consulted not wâ—…th thâ—…m 〈◊〉 of the LORD Euen so the Counâ—…ill of Nice in 〈◊〉 â—…o gâ—…eat preâ—…eminence to a few men they consulted not with Holy Scripture which warnâ—…th Pastors to feede the flocke of GOD which â—…ependeth vpon them And the issue declared that Gâ—…D gaue not such a blessing to the constituting of Patriarchâ—…s as hee gaue to the condemnatour sentence pronounced against Aâ—…rius For whereas they imagined that these Patriarches 〈◊〉 great authoritie shoulde timously gather Synodes and suppresse Hâ—…reticall doctrine it fell ouâ—… by the contrary that the Patriarches were the chiefe Hereâ—…iques themselues and chiefe defenders of Heresie such as Macedonius and Nestorius Patriarches of Constantinoâ—…le both damned for Heresie the one in the Counciâ—…l of Constantinople the other in the Council of Ephesus In like maner Honorius Patriarch of Rome Cyrus Patriarch of Alexandria Macarius Patriarch of Antiochia with Sergius Pyrhuâ—… and Paulus Paâ—…riarches of Constantinople were al condemned of Heresie in the sixt Generall Councill holden at Constantinoâ—…le ANNO 681. Oâ—… this that I haue already spoken it is euident that the best way whereby Generall or Nationall Councils may maintaine tâ—…eir authoritie and bee reuerently regarded is this if in all tâ—…eir determinations they set before them the bookes of Holie Scripture and conforme all their definitiue sentences to the wisedome which they haue learned out of the volume of those holy bookes following the example of the Church of Antiochia who remitted the decision of harde questions wherewith they were troubled to the mouthes of the Apostles of IESUS CHRIST And seeing wee haue not the Prophets and Apostles personallie present in our time the next is to haue recourse vnto the writinges of the Prophets and Apostles whereby the LORD speaketh nowe to vs as hee spake of olde time by the personall presence of the Prophets and Apostles to our Fathers And it is certaine that these of Antiochia went vp vnto Hierusalem not for any prerogatiue the towne had but because the Apostles were in Hierusalem And wheresoeuer wee see the Apostolicke doctrine vnuiolably obserued in that place let vs seeke resolution of all our doubtes and if the Apostolicke doctrine be departed from Hierusalem it selfe it is but a denne of theeues as CHRIST saieth Matth. 21. 13. and if it bee departed from Rome then is Rome it selfe spirituall Babylon it is an habitation of Deuils and the Hold of all foule spirits and a cage of euery vncleane hatefull bird and the constitutions that come from Rome are not to bee regarded Notwithstanding of this the Councils that hath casten the Apostolicke doctrine behinde their backe they haue guarded themselues with another kind of armour and they indeuour to haue credite and reuerence by the multitude of Princes people and learned Doctors assenting to the determinations of their Councils by the multitude of Anathemaes more in number then those that were pronounced out of mount Eball whereby they deliuer to the Deuill and that in most prodigall forme all those that will not assent vnto their Decretes By these meanes I say such like they purchase authoritie reuerence and credite to their late Councils Neuerthelesse there is one curse in Holy Scripture more to bee feared then all the curses of the Councill of Trent namely that which Paul pronounceth in these wordes But though that wee or an Angell from Heauen preach vnto you otherwise then that which wee haue preached vnto you let him be accursed And like as Aarons rod deuoured the Serpents of the Sorcerers of Aegypt albeit in number they were many euen so this one curse swalloweth vp all their curses pronounced against innocent people because they will not depart in a jot from the rule of wholsome Apostolicke doctrine In like maner it is said by Moses Cursed bee hee that confirmeth not all the words of this Lawe to doe them Consequently blessed are they who firmely adhereth vnto the Law of GOD. And by no authoritie of Princes Nations Councils or Doctors will bee withdrawne from the Law of GOD. And this BULLINGER hath wisely obserued in these wordes Tametsi caeat totus hic mundus minime tamen potest creatura quâ—…quam contra verbum creator is statuere neque decreta DEI aeterni abrogare Neque valet hic eruditio aut multitudo aut sanctitas aut ulla denique authoritas nam loquente DOMINO DEO universorum merito conticescit omniâ—… caro SAMUEL certe dicebat loquere DOMINE quoniam audit servus tuâ—…s that is albeit all the uniuersitie of this worlde shoulde bee assembled together yet the creature can ordaine nothing against the worde of the Creator neither can they abrogate the Decretes of the Eternall GOD neither can learning multitude holynesse or anie kinde of authoritie auaile in this matter for when the GOD of all creatures speaketh then justly all flesh shoulde keepe silence SAMUEL indeede saide Speake LORD for thy seruant heareth Likewise hee bringeth in a worthie sentence of PANORMITANE a famous Iurist saying that greater credite shoulde bee giuen to a Laike-man speaking the trueth according to Holie Scripture then to a whole Generall Councill speaking a lye contrarie to Scripture Moreouer albeit there were worthie Assemblies holden in SILO MISPAH and CARMEL in the dayes of the Prophets yet the Prophets are verie sparing to use argumentes tâ—…ken from the authoritie of these Assemblies but the Prophets leade the people continuallie to the Lawe of GOD as to the right grounde and Fountaine of all lawfull Councils so that their ordinarie speach is this This saieth the LORD and not this saieth the Assemblie gathered at MISPAH SILO or CARMEL they were so farre from equalling Councils to the Lawe of GOD that whensoeuer they did desire reformation of the people then they laide before them the Law of GOD but not the authority of Councils whose authority is nothing els but borrowed from the Law of GOD and therefore whosoeuer aduancâ—…th Câ—…uncils so high that they would equall Councils to Holy Scripture in my opinion they are not well acquainted with the Scriptures of GOD. In the new Testament mention is
Moreouer in none of these foure was the Bishop of ROME or yet his substitute Moderator except onely in the Councill of CHALCEDON Who can giue credite to such teachers who in one word build and in another worde destroy that same thing which they haue builded The Apostle PAUL saieth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is For if I builde againe the thinges that I haue destroyed I make my selfe a trespasser And when they haue founde out newe distinctions by these distinctions the contradiction of their late Councils are the more inexcusable The Councill of BASIL gâ—…thered by EUGENIUS the fourth ANNO 1431. wherein it is decearned that the B. of ROME shall bee subject to the Generall Councill as a child to his mother And the Council of FLORENCE gathered by the selfe same Bis. ANNO 1439. wherein the contrarie is decearned yet were both these Coun. according to their owne description lawfully conuocated holden ended and yet are they flatte contrary one to another in a fundamentall point of Popish faith for it leaneth not vpoÌ„ scripture only but also vpon the authority of Generall Councils and of the B. of ROME Before I speake of the last head it is to bee considered that in gathering of Councils diuers respects haue beene had some times to the people some times to the Pastors and at some times also regard hath beene had to good men who haue bene vnjustly accused Regarde was had to the people when Councils were conueened in those selfe same places whereinto the pestilent venome of Hereticall doctrine was chiefely ouerspred For Novatus was damned at Rome Samosatenus at Amiochia Artemon in Bostra of Arabia Eustatius in Gangra of Paphlagonia and Arrius at the first in a particular Synode holden at Alexandria In aâ—…l these Councils regard was had to the people that heresie might die as the grasse-hoppers die to wit in the fieldes whereinto they haue beene bread and bee buried as the frogges of Aegypt were buried to wit in the riuer from whence they came when they ouer-couered the lande At other times great regarde was had to Pastours especially in assembling Generall Councils that the place of meeting might bee commodious whereinto the Preachers of Asia Europe and Lybia either by sea or lande might moste conueniently resort and without all question this was the cause wherefore all the Generall Councils preceeding the woefull Councill of Lateran were assembled either in Bithynia Ionia or Thracia places whereinto Europe and Asia doeth moste neerely confine and the Nauigation is moste easie to the Bishops of Aegypt Pentapolis Lybia and Mauritania Some times a regard was had to innocent men that they might resort to such places whereinto their cause might haue beene tried without partialitie as Sardica a towne of Illyrium was appointed for the triall of Paulus Athanasius Marcellus and Asclepas For it is no reason that honest men shoulde bee journeyed to places whereinto the force of armour is more to bee feared then the force of their aduersariâ—…s arguments The last head had beene vnnecessarie to bee entreated if that the ambition of the Bishops of the Romane Church had not compelled men to seeke out this question to the verie ground for who can doubt but Bishops Elders Deacons and wise and learned men hauing commission from their owne Churches should bee present at Councils and vote according to the word of GOD in such thinges as shall happen to be proponed in the Councill Neuerthelesse the ambition of Bishops fearing lest by pluralitie of votes matters shoulde frame otherwise then liked themselues best they began to make distinction betwixt consultatiue and definitiue votes minding thereby to appropriate vnto themselues onely definitiue votes and the rest of the Councill albeit Elders Deacons Doctors and learned men furnished with commission their vote shoulde onely bee consultatiue and shoulde not bee numbered amongst the votes whereupon the definitiue sentence shoulde arise This question was reasoned in the Generall Councill of Basil â—…ssembled ANNO 1431. And recourse was had to Scripture as the true ground whereby controuerted questions shoulde bee decided and there it was founde in the definitiue sentence of the Councill of Hierusalem 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. that is For it seemed good to the Holie GHOST and to vs. Now this demonstratiue worde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sendeth vs to the preface and superscription prefixed to the Epistle wherein it is written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is The Apostles and the Elders and the Brethren vnto the Brethren who are of the Gentiles in Antiochia and in Syria and Cilicia sende grecting In these wordes it is manifest that the Elders and Brethren who came to HIERUSALEM furnished with commission gaue such votes whereupon the definitiue sentence of the Councill did arise But seeing that the Bishops of the Romane Church haue presumed to set themselues so farre forward as if they should bee the onely actors and doâ—…rs of matters entreated in Councils it were not amisse if reason can afforde so much euen to set them a soote abacke Now therefore I affirme that when any Councill either Generall or Nationall is conueened whereinto the question concerning the supremacie of the B. of Rome is disputed In such a Councill I say no Popish B. should haue vote neither definitiue nor consultatiue because he commeth not to the Counc as a free man to vote according to the light of his conscience but hee commeth as a bond-slaue to the Bish. of Rome anticipated and preoccupied in the very time of his admission to his Bishopricke and bounde by an oath to defende the supremacie of the Pope together with the ordinances of the late Generall Councils What to doe hath such a bonde-slaue to vote in a free Councill except hee bee first loosed from the bandes of his oath moste vnrighteouslie conceiued and maâ—…e so that it is not possible for them to vote as free men in anie Councill vntill that oath made to the Anti-christ and not to CHRIST bee abjured abrenounced and vtterlie vndone Nowe to conclude It were a wise course in all thinges that wee presume to doe at least to set such a patrone before our eyes which without all contradiction is perfect and let vs indeuour to approach so neere as possible is to the similitude of that patron to the ende that our doinges bee not altogether euill and reproueable And if the men of our age woulde set before their eyes the perfect patrone of the Holie and Blessed Councill of HIERUSALEM no doubt but the people of GOD shoulde receiue greater comfort of their meetinges then hitherto they haue receiued But let the LORD worke this in his owne time To whom bee praise for euer AMEN A TREATISE Of the Monasticke life THE originall of the Monasticke life is referred by some men to Helias by others to John Baptist some referre it to those who were in companie with the Apostles and had all things common Others referre it to
Chastity seeing that Marriage is honourable among all and the bed vndefiled But the vow of Virginall chastitie is the sacrifice of fooles as if a man would vow to bee a Preacher before hee were perswaded that GOD had vouchsafed vpon him the gift of preaching Euen so it is a foolish thing to any man to binde himselfe by a solemne vow to Virginall chastitie before hee bee fully perswaded that GOD hath vouchsafed vpon him that rare gift Vnder pretence of the vow of pouertie a number of Monks especiallie Abbots Channons and Capitulare Monkes as it were Bishops chiefe Counsellers haue heaped vp infinite riches and in pompe wealth ciuile preheminence and splendor of worldly magnificence haue ouer-went Earles Lordes and Barons in many Countreys and in the meane time they were but a nest of idle bellies keeping for a fashion seuen Canonicall houres which they spent in reading singing oftener by their substitutes then by themselues as if they had beene ca◅led Canonici for keeping Canonicall houres and not for st◅dying holy Canonicke Scripture to the ende they might bee able to interprete it to the vtilitie of others Concerning the vowe of obedience kept in all Orders but more stricktly amongst the Layolites then all the rest The commandement of GOD should haue beene obserued whereinto the authoritie of the father must bee regarded in such sort that if hee ratifie not the vowe of his young daughter remaining as yet in his house then her vowe is vndone and cannot stande Euen so the vowes that mortall men doe make in earth if they bee not ratified by the allowance of our Heauenly Father they are vndone and cannot consist and stand Notwithstanding the commanders amongst the Layolites will trie the obedience of their disciples in maters vnhonest vncomly vngodly and deuilish such as to walter themselues into a filthie mire if so it please the commander to enjoine to violate the commandement of the Phis◅ion in rubbing that thing outwardly vpon the bodie which the Phisition commanded to bee eaten by the diseased person and in drinking that liquor of oile wherewith the Phisition appointed the bodie to be anointed Also in commanding ◅heir disciples to kill Christian Princes Hath GOD kept silence in his blessed word and by his taciturnitie giuen a secrete allowance to such vngodly commandementes Reade the Scriptures of GOD whereinto hee forbiddeth to touch the Anointed of the LORD but they haue touched the Anointed of the LORD euen betwixt the Porch and the Altar not ashamed to defile their holy sacrament of auricular confession with treasonable consultations against the Anointed of the LORD To conclude The Orders of Monkes from appearance of commendable beginninges haue degenerated so farre that they who seemed to bee Starres fixed in Heauen and shining with the splendor of Celestiall light in end they are become busie-bodies practisers of treasons vnder colour of late inuented sacraments whom the LORD in his owne time with the tempest of his wrath will scatter as dust and no man shall bee able to gather them againe FINIS CENTVRIE V. CHAP I OF EMPEROVRS Arcadius and Honorius THE good Emperour Theodosius left behind him two sonnes Arcadius to gouerne the East parts and Honorius the West Arcadius reigned 14. yeeres Hee was a meeke and godly Emperour but not couragious as his father had bene His simplicitie was abused by Eudoxia his wife Ruffinus his chiefe Counseller and Gania his chiefe Captaine Eudoxia was offended at the freedome that Chrysostome vsed in reprouing of sinne And by the meanes of Theophilus B. of Alexandria procured his deposition Theophilus had gathered a Synode at the oake of Chalcedon because Chrysostome beeing warned refused to compeare they conuict him of contumacie and deposed him after deposition followed banishment from which the affectioned minds of the people toward their Pastor constrained the Emperour to reduce him againe yet Eudoxia continued in her malice and procured by the meanes of Theophilus his second deposition and banishment with commandement to iourney his weake body with excessiue trauailes from place to place vntill he concluded his life Reffinus stirred vp Alaricus King of the Gothes to fight against Arcadius secretly presuming to the kingdome but his tre sonable interprises beeing espied he was slaine his head and right hand were hung vp vpon the port of Constantinople Gama of a simple souldier was made generall commander of Arcadius his armie he waxed insolent and proud affected the Kingdome beeing in blood a stranger of the Nation of the Gothes in religion an Arrian Hee craued a petition of the Emperour that he might haue one of the Churches of Constantinople whereinto hee might serue GOD according to his owne forme but this petition by the prudent aduise of Chrysostome giuen to the Emperour was reiected and the pride of Gaina for a time was something abated Honorius reigned in the West a'l the dayes of his brother Arcadius and 15. yeere after his death The whole time of his gouernment was very troublesome Gildo his lieuetenant in Africke vsurped the dominion of Africke and Maseelzer his brother who at the first detested treasonable interprises in his brother yet afterward followed his brothers footsteps and receiued the iust deserued reward of his vnconstancie for hee was slaine by his owne souldiers In like maner Stilico the Emperours father in law for Honorius maried his daughter and the Emperours chiefe Counseller presumed to drawe the Kingdome to Eucherius his sonne and stirred vp the Uandales Burgundians Almans and diuerso others to inuade the Kingdome of France to the end that Honorius beeing ouercharged with the multitude of vnsupportable businesses might permit Stilics to set forward to the designes of his own heart About this time Rhadagisus a S◅ythian accompanied with an armie of two hundreth thousand Gothes came to Italie And the helpe of Valdinus and Sarus captaines of the Hunnes and Gothes beeing obtained Rhadagisus was suddenly surprised himselfe was taken strangled many were slaine the most part were sold whereupon followed incredible cheapnesse of seruants so that flockes of seruants were sold for one piece of gold in Italie The next great trouble came by Alaricus King of the Westerne Gothes who inuaded Italie and camped about Ravenna with whome Honorius entred into a capitulation and promised to him and his retinue a dwelling place in France The Gothes matched toward their appointed dwelling place But Stilico the Emperours father in law followed after them and set vpon them at vnawares when they suspected none euill and slew a great number of them By this the Emperour clearely perceiued the treason of Stilico and caused him and his sonne to be slaine but to his owne great hurt he appointed no generall cōmander of the armie in his place Alaricus and his armie were inraged partly by their losse and partly by remembrance of the couenant made with them and incontinent violated Therefore they turned backe againe inuaded
of Caesarea No man is so senslesse or ignorant but may perceiue that this lying miracle is brought in to the confirmation of the excellency of the monastick life The miracle of Thomas B of Apamea tendeth to the adoration of the tree of the Crosse. The miracle of the fire that came out of Barsaunphius shop at Gaza consumed the most part of them who were in companie with Eustochius B of Jerusalem is a notable lie and tendeth onely to confirme superstitition The miracle of the Image of the virgine MARIE detesting Anatolius an hypocrite an Idolater and a sorcerer and yet insinuating himselfe in familiar acquaintance with Gregorius B. of Antiochia in the dayes of the Emperour Tiberius any man may perceiue that this miracle is forged not so much for detestation of hypocrisie Idolatrie and sorcerie as for worshipping the Image of the Virgine with a deuote minde The miracle of Simeones who in his youth miraculously tamed a Pard and fastened his girdle about the necke thereof and brought it like a catte into the Monasterie and afterward liued vpon the toppes of pillars and mountaines sed with branches of trees 68. yeeres this fable whereunto it tendeth all men doe see And finally the golden Crosse sent by Cosroes to Sergiopolis tendeth not onely to the invocation of Saintes but also to put our trust and confidence in them as the last wordes of the Epistle of Cosroes and his wife Sira clearly proporteth No we let the iudicious Reader pardone mee in preâ—…ermitting many things written by others lest I should wearie them by filling their eares with fables and lyes CHAP. III. Of Heresies IN this and the next Centurie I finde that the error of Eutyches is like vnto a root of bitternesse which budding out with new branches not seene before but fostered with the venemous sappe of the old root that seemed to bee abolished did mightily perturbe the Church The errour of the Monothelites was but a branch of the errour of Eutyches but this belongeth to the seuenth Centurie In this Centurie a great number of people especially of Monkes fauouring the heresie of Eutyches spake against the Councill of Chalcedone these were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because they had no principall heade vpon whom they depended and they were anteâ—…iour to Anthimus or Anthimius B. of Constantinople and to Theodosius B. of Alexandria and Severus B. of Antiochia therefore they were not called Anthimians Theodosians or Severues but indeede they might haue beene called Eutychians alwayes the vulgare name giuen vnto them was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Another branch which sprang vp from the root of Eutyches heresie was the errour of those who supponed that the flesh of CHRIST was voide of all kinde of humane infirmitie expresly contradicting holy Scriptures which attributeth to the body of CHRIST hunger and wearines and other infirmities which he voluntarily accepted for our sakes And where it is said that the LORD IESVS did eate and drinke To this they answered that hee seemed to eate and drinke as hee did after his â—…esurrection but hee had no necessitie of eating and drinking but the veritie of his death stoppeth the mouthes of these heretiques for CHRIST was content to taste of all our infirmities death it selfe not except that we might know he will be a mercifull high Priest because he hath tasted of our infirmities and can haue compassion of those who are in trouble In this opinion was the Emperour Iustinian in his olde dayes whose vices did almost equall his vertues especially in comporting so much with Theodora the Empresse to the great aduancement of the errour of Eutyches and hinderance of the Gospell In this Centurie the defenders of the bookes of Origenc such as Theodorus Ascidas B. of Caesarea Cappadocia and the Monkes of Nova Laura whom Eustochius B. of Jerusalem eiected out of their monasteries were counted heretiques as wil be declared hereafter Godwilling in the head of Councills Finally there were some heretiques who durst derogate perfection of knowledge to the Sonne of GOD in his diuine Nature these were called Agnoitae whome I leaue as buried in the dust and according to their name neuer worthy to haue beene knowne in the world CHAP. IIII. Of Councills THE schisme that fell out in the election of Symmachus was the cause of the gathering of the Councill of Rauenna Laurentius was his competitour In this Councill it was found that Symmachus was first ordeined and that the most part both of Clergie and people adherâ—…d to him therefore he was declared to be bishop of Rome and Lanrentius was ordeined bishop of Nuceria The multiplied number of Councills in Symmachus time all conueened by the authoritie of Theodoricus King of Gothes who reigned in Italie All this number of Councills I say was assembled for matters of litle importance except the fourth and fifth Councill whereinto a lible of accusations was giuen in against Symmachus but he compeared not before the Councill to answere yet was hee absolued by the most part of the Councill beeing his owne fauourers chiefly for this reason because they thought that the high Pricst should be iudged by no man but his doings should bee examined onely before the Trihunall of GOD. Marke how this matter goeth the bishoppes of Rome are lying vnder the feet of the Gothes neither haue they libertie to assemble themselues together except that licence be sought and obteined from Theodoriâ—…us King of Gothes Not withstanding supremacie that great Idole whereat they aimed continually runneth so high in their heades that the flatterers of the bishop of Rome would absolue him as a man whose actions came not vnder the iudicature of mortall men His accusers protested in write that if the successours of PETER should bâ—…e iudged by no man then with the â—…est of the priui'edges of their chaire they had also a pâ—…iuiledge to sinne and to doe what they pleased The Councils of Spaine called Ilerdensc and Valâ—…ntinum assembled in Valentia are very obscure Councils In the one â—…ight bishoppes were present in the other sixe bishoppes Many new and superstitious Canons were made in these assemblies and farder I see nothing In the first called Ilerdense a prohibition of mariage in time of Lent and three weekes before the sestiuitie of Iohn the Bapâ—…st and betwixt the dayes of the Aduent of our LORD and the dayes called Epiphania In the other Councillit was appointed that in the ordinarie seruice the Gospell should be read after the Epistle partly in respect that all the people of GOD haue entresse to heare the wholesome precepts of their Sauiour and partly in respect that by such hearing some were found to bee conuerted to the faith where of it may bee perceiued that the Gospell was read vnto the people into a knowâ—…e and intelligible language els it could not worke faith in the heartes of the hearers In the twentieth yeere of the reigne of the
of images into cities they emptied cities of the feare of GOD and filled them with errour If a short description of some vanitie of images could exonere men from the blame of Idolatrie then might the Gentiles also be freed from the vile imputation of Idolatrie The Idolatrie of the Jewes fraughted not onely with vanitie but also with vnthankfulnesse and a contempt of the lawe of GOD proclaimed from mount Sinai doth leade vs vnto a deeper consideration of the vilenesse of Idolatrie The golden Calfe which they worshipped in the wildernesse and the staire of Remphan declare that the nature of man is so prone and bent to Idolatrie that we are bent to follow the sinnes of those people who hath beene most hatefull enemies vnto vs. The Aegyptians were grieuous oppressors of GODS people neuerthelesse the Iewes followed their Idolatrie in worshipping the Calfe On the other part the Moabites and Ammanites hired Balaam to curse them Notwithstanding of all this they tooke vp in the wilnernesse the tabernacle of Moloch and the starre of Rempham figures which they made to worship them It is an vnsupportable mischiefe and a remeadilesse maladie lurking in our corrupt nature when we are bent to follow the sinnes of people who hate vs and wishes all kinde of harme to vs both in soule and body so that learned men vpon great considerations had called Idolatrie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or the madde bentnesse vpon Idoles When the Apostle PAVL is making a particulare enumeration of the sinnes which the Iewes committed in the wildernesse namely Idolatrie fornication tempting of Christ and murmuring remember that Idolatrie is set in the first place as the very fountaine of all apostacie and defection from GOD. For like as in a matrimoniall contract betwixt man and woman when the principall heade of the contract is broken and a woman hath giuen her affection and body to anotherman all the rest of the points of the contract which are subordinate to this will easily be dissolued euen so if Idolatrie once take place in our heartes so that wee giue the glory of God to creatures all other defection will easily ensue and follow Therefore in the dayes of Iosua when the people were zealous for the glory of God they could not abide any kinde of appearance of defection from the true worship of God but alas it fareth with zeale as it doth with a teare that is soone dried vp so doth the zeale to the glory of God hastely euanish from amongst the children of men Moreouer it is diligently to be marked that the Lord is very strict and precise in the matter of his worshipping not onely forbidding to worship the gods of the Canaanites but also forbidding to worship the true God after the forme of theâ—… bad worshipping but only according to the rule of his own blessed Commandement And for this cause the ten Tribes of Israel because they worshipped not God in Ierusalem but offered sacrifices vpon the altars of Bethel Gilgal and Bâ—…sheba they are counted of God as prophane Aethiopians people who were strangers from the couenant of God Therefore in the matter of diuine worship let these two rules continually be set before our eyes First to worshippe God alanerly and not his creatures secondly to worshippe him according to the râ—…le of his owne Commandement alanerly Finally amongst the rest of the vnhappie manners of the nation of the Jewes it is to be noted that when outward Idolatrie seemed to bee forsaken amongst them so that they were content rather to sacrifice their liues than to suffer the Images of the Romane Emperours to bee set vp in their Temple At this same time I say they were defiled with inward Idolatrie which is moste abominable of all other Idolatries For the Idole of all Idoles is this when a man maketh an Idole of himselfe preferring himselfe to God his own will to the CoÌ„mandement of God his owne wisdome to the misdome of God manisested to the world by his owne deare Sonne Iesus Christ but so it is that the nation of the Iewes at that same time when they fo sooke the worshipping of Idoles made with mens handes they forsooke also the Shepheard of their soules euen the true MESSIAS preferred a murtherer to him VVhereof this conâ—…lusion may bâ—…e iustly inferred that Idolatrie is not rightly fortaken except all idoles both outward and inward be laid aside Many wâ—…rnings the people of the Iewes gote to beware of Idolatâ—…ie yea the LORD threatned them that incace they would prouoke the LORD to anger by thinges that were not Gods 〈◊〉 LORD also would prouoke them to angeâ—… by a people that was not a people But when no warning could auaile the LORD cast them off into a reprobate minde and receiued the Gâ—…ntiles to be his peculiar people But at our very first entrie we haue this warning to be humble and obedient lest hee who spared not the naturall branches how much lesse will hee spare vs if we make defection In the last head I haue to intreat concerning the Images of the Romane Church which in the sixt Centurie were receiued into places of adoration yea and a litle after were adored and worshipped finally the adoration of Images gote allowance in generall Councills Now seeing I am not intreating of Images made for ornament or for memorie of ciuile actions but onely of adoration and the in-bringing of them into places of adoration Let vs remember that the Apostles were faithfull dispensators of those things which they receiued from CHRIST whether it was for the feeding of the bodies or of the soules of CHRISTS people when they receiued barlie loaues blessed by CHRISTS mouth and miraculously multiplied they distributed vnto the people that same bread and none other which they receiued out of Christs hands In like maner they were faithfull dispensatoâ—…s of that spirituall food which they receiued from CHRIST to feed the soules of his people vnto eternall life Now we neuer read that CHRIST taught his Apostles by pictures images in the knowledge of his eternall trueth neither that the Apostles taught any others to know GOD and to follow the vertuous footsteps of the Saintes by presenting dum be images vnto their sight therefore this forme of teaching smelleth of noueltie and came not from CHRIST and his Apostles for the Apostles receiued commandement from CHRIST to preach his worde and to minister his Sâ—…cramentes but not to present dumbe images to the sight of the people iustly called by the Prophet HABACCVK doctors of lies Secondly places of holy Scripture both in the Olde and New Testament doe so manisestly damne adoration of images that the moste obstinate desenders of worshipping of Images were compelled to leaue Scripture and take them to the authoritie of vnwritten traditions and Damascene expresly calleth the worshipping of images 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hee forgetteth not to remember the brasen
of Constantinople left his charge entred into a Monastrie and lamented that he had consented to the abolishing of Images Gregorius B of Neocesarea one of the chiefe disallowers of Images in the Councill holden at Constantinople gaue in his supplicant bill in the second Councill of Nice confessed his error and subscribed to the decreet of that vnhappie Councill by whose example the bishops of Nice Hierapolis of the Isles of Rhodes and Carpathus were mooued to doe the like Let this bee a warning to them who are in eminent places that they fall not from the trueth of GOD lest by their fall they procure a great ruining and desolation to the house of GOD. The LORD keepe vs from defection to whome bee praise and glory for euer AMEN A TREATISE Of Satisfaction and Indulgences SATISFACTION of olde was publicke repentance made for grieuous faultes such as murther adulterie apostasie And this publicke humiliation made in sight of the people with fasting teares basenesse of apparrell and such other tokens of an humbled minde with a sense of sorrow for by-past offences it was called satisfactio as Augustine writeth quia satisfiebat Ecclesiâ—… that is because the Church was satisfied yea and the slander was remooued This humiliation foresaide in the Greeke Church was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or a punishment because it was inflicted as a punishment in Church discipline to terrifie others from committing the like offences Now seeing this Ecclesiasticall discipline was very rigorous and indured many yeeres as the Canons of Councils clearely declare It pleased the Church vpon weightie considerations to relent somewhat of the severitie of the first prescribed discipline yea and the people ofâ—… times intreated the Pastor by earnest requests that the time of publicke repentance might be shortned because they saw great tokeâ—…s of vnfained repentance in the offender This dispensation with the rigour of olde discipline was called indulgentia but in Poperie which was beginning in this Centurie to haue great vpper hand the abuse of these two words hath vtterly vndone the ancient puritie of religion and discipline The word satisfaction which of old was referred to the people now in Poperie is referred to God in this maner They teach the people that the sinnes committed before Baptisme are abolished in Baptisme but sinnes committed after Baptisme wee must obteine pardon for them by our own satisfactions namely by fasting praying almesdeedes pilgrimages and such other workes done by our selues And to maâ—…e this doctrine the more plausible vnto the people they bring in the similitude of a man sailing in a ship if he fall out of it into the sea the ship say they goeth away without recouerie and incace he find not another vessell to support his distressed estate and to bring him to land he must needes perish and drowne euen so say they if after baptisme we commit any transgression we must either be supported by our owne satisfactions els wee must perish in our sinnes No similitude can be more repugnant to Scripture than this For albeit there bee many vessels whereinto mens bodies may bee preserued from the danger of drowning yet is there not many vessels whereinto our soules can bee saued from damnation but â—…ee are saued onely by our spirituall Baptisme whereby the filth of our soules is washen away in the blood of Christ. And like as God commanded not NOE to make two arkes but one alanerly for the safetie of a fewe so hath GOD appointed only one way for safetie of our soales so that if wee sinne after Baptisme wee must haue refuge to the sweete promises of remissiion of sinnes made to vs in Baptisme In what sense indulgentia was taken of old I haue already declared In the Romane Church Indulgences and Pardones are a dispensation of the merites of Christ and his Saintes to the vtilitie of sinners This presupponeth that the merites of Christ and his Saintes are put in the custodie of the bishop of Rome and that his treasures can keepe them Concerning the merites of CHRIST they say that there was such precious vertue in his blood that one droppe of it was sufficient to redeâ—…me all the world now say they what shall become of all the rest of his blood which he shed in great abundance shall all this precious blood be lost and where can it be better kept than in the treasures of CHRISTS Vicar to be dispensated to the vtilitie of sinners when need requireth To this vaine assertion of Papistes I answere that the LORD neuer dealt sparingly neither with our bodies nor soules The LORD hath prouided greater abundance of aire for the refreshment of our bodies than all the breathing senses of men and beasts is able to draw in The LORD rained downe MANNA from heauen in greater plentie than might haue sufficed the people of the Iewes in the wildernesse euen so when the LORD is content to shed great abundance of his precious blood he hath done it to set foorth the great riches of his mercie toward our soules but not to make a mortall man a dispensator of one drop of his blessed blood Nothing is more repugnant to holy Scripture conteined in the old and new Testament than this that the dispensation and application of Christs blood should be committed vnto a mortall man In the old Testament the high Priest who entred once in the yeere into the moste holy place sprinckled the blood of the sacrifice with his own fingers vpon the Arke euen so the blood of the euerlasting Couenant which Christ caried vp to heauen is sprinckled on the Saints of God on the earth but by whom only by the fingers of our high Priest the Lord Iesus In the new Testament wee see that albeit many things were committed to the dispensation of the holy Apostles yet some things were reserued to the Lords owne dispensation allanerly Christ gaue power to his disciples to wish peace to euery house which receiued them but the dispensation and application of this peace Christ reserued vnto himselfe because hee alone and not his disciples knew who was the true Childe of peace In like manner power of preaching the Gospel was committed to the Apostles but the conferring of the gift of faith which is wrought by hearing belongeth onely to CHRISTS euen so the preaching of saluation by the merites of CHRISTES blood is committed to many but the application of that precious blood to the safetie of our soules is onely proper to Christ himselfe who shed that blessed blood for our saluation The merites of the Saintes also that is the workes of supererogation are thought to enter into the Popes treasurie and to be at his dispensation Of this we haue spoken somewhat alreadie But what presumption is this that they dare mixe together the blood of the Saints and Christs blood and the merits of Saintes with the merite of Christ and cast all in ore heape and treasure The verses of Praxilla
with extraordinarie giftes of working miraculous workes hee indued them the departure of Valerius he was B. of Hippo his vncessant trauels in teaching GODS people and in stopping the mouthes of Heretiques and gainsayers of the trueth of GOD specially Donatists Pelagians and Manichean Heretiques his learned writings doe testifie When hee had liued 76. yeeres he rested from his labours before the Vandales had taken the towne of Hippo which in time of Augustines sicknesse they had besieged In this Centurie flourished worthie preachers in France such as Eutherius B. of Lions Saluianus B. of Marseill who liued at that time when the nation of the Gothes oppressed France and many beganne to doubt of the prouidence of GOD in respect that wicked men had so great vpper-hand Salvianus in his godly and learned bookes doeth declare that it is a iust thing with GOD to punish men who knowes their dutie best with greatest punishments in respect that oft times they are most negligent doers of it Claudianus Mammertus B. of Vienne is praised by Sidonius with excessiue coÌ„mendations as if all the graces of Ierom Augustine Basilius Nazianzenus and many other fathers had beene in corporated into his person Hilarius first bishop of Arls and afterward as appeareth of Vienne opponed himselfe directly to Leo B. of Rome and would acknowledge no iurisdiction nor domination of the B. of Rome ouer the Churches of France for this cause Leo accused him as an vsurper of supremacie onely because hee would not stoupe vnder his feete but Hâ—…larius came to Rome nothing regarding the anathems and cursings of the Romane bishop and in his face affirmed that neither did CHRIST appoint Peter to bee hâ—…ad of the rest of the Apostles neither had the B. of Rome a soueraignitie ouer the Churches of France All the grandure of Leo his speaches who doth talke of those few words Tues Petrus super hac petra c. that is thou art PETER and vpon this rocke c. as if CHRIST had breathed vpon him and had bidden him receiue the holy Spirit so confidently did hee affirme that in these wordes was allotted a supremacie to the bishops of Rome the successors of PETER But this grandure I say of his proud conceats vaine interpretation of Scripture made not men of vnderstanding incontinently to stoup vndâ—…r the feet of a proud Prelat Vincentius Lirinensis a mighty impugner of herâ—…sies PROSPER AQVITANICVS SIDONIVS Bishop in some part of Ouerme MARTINVS TVRONENSIS is commended for the gift of many miraculous workes that were wrought by his hands He compared virginitie marriage and fornication to a medow a part where of was eaten by the pastoring of beastes another part was holled by the rudenes of wourting swine and the third part was vntouched but flourishing in the perfect growth of grasse neere to mowing time Fornication hee compared to the part of the medow that was holled and misfassioned with swine Mariage to that part of the medow that was pâ—…stored so that the herbes had their rootes but wanted the beautie of their flowres but virginitie is like vnto that part of the medow that is vntouched flourishing with roote blade flowre and all kinde of perfection In counting mariage good but virginitie better hee followeth the doctrine of the holy Apostle PAVL Reon gius B. of Rhemes by whom Clodoueus the first Christian king of France was baptized the whole countrie of France was purged from Paganisme and Arrianisme whereby it was miserably polluted by the Gothes and Vandales was a man of great account Concerning Aurelius and the bishops of Carthage Memnon and the bishops of Ephesus some occasion will bee offered to speake of them in the head of Councils neither will the nature of a Compend and breuitie whereunto I studie permit me to write of euery worthie man of whom I read in this Centurie CHAP III. Of Heretiques PELAGIVâ—… BRITO and his followers IVLIANVS and Coelestius maintained damnable heresies in the dayes of Arcadius and Honorius their pernicious heresies may be easily knowne by the learned writings of Augustine who directly impugneth the Pelagians by the Councils of Arausio in France Milevitanum in Numidia which damned the error of the Pelagians They affirmed that men by nature were able to fulfill the whole Law of GOD howbeit more easily better if they were supported by the grace of GOD. They denied Originall sinne and said the posteritie of ADAM were sinners by imitation of ADAMS sinne but had not receiued sinne by carnal propagation They said moreouer that children had not need to be baptized for remission of sinnes and that godly fathers in Scripture when they confessed their sinnes they did it rather for example of humilitie than for necessitie and guiltinesse of sinne This pestilent heresie was spread abroad in many places but chiefly in the Isle of Britaine because Pelagius being driuen from Rome came to the Isle foresaid and infected it with his errour but by the diligent trauelles of Germanus Altisidorensis and Palladius sent from Coelestinus B. of Rome both England and Scotland were freed from that errour Nestorius B. of Constantinople liued in the dayes of Theodosius 2. He was an eloquent man but his head lacked braines when he spake against the personall vnion of the divine and humane Nature in CHRIST He denied that the Virgine MARIE could becalled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Deipara that is the mother of GOD but only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the mother of CHRIST He was damned as an hereticke in the Councill of Ephesus and banished by the Emp. Theodosius to the wildernes of Thebaida was plagued by GOD with extraordinare iudgements as other heretiques had bene before for his blasphemous tongue was consumed with wormes rotted in his mouth and so he ended his wretched life most miserablie Eutyches was an abbot in Constantinople he fell into an errour farre different from the heresie of Nestorius for Nestorius would not grant the personall vnion of two natures in Christ but Eutyches confounded the natures and would haue the humane nature so swallowed vp by the immensitie of the diuine nature in CHRIST that there was not two natures in CHRIST but one alanerly to wit the diuine nature Hee was damned in the Council of Chalcedon as wil be decla ed hereafter Godwilling This heresie much perturbed and troubled the Church in respect of the fautors and fauourers thereof both in policie and Church Chrysapbius a principal ruler in the Court of Theodâ—…sius 2. Basiliscus and Anastatius Emperours were fauourers of this heresie and of bishops not a few such as Dâ—…scorus B of Alexandria Timotheus Aelurus who entered into the chaire of Alexandria like vnto a Wolfe with shedding the blood of Proterius the true shepheard and Petrus Moggus B. of Alexandria and Petrus Gnapheus B. of Antiochia all these maintained the heresie of Eutyches a long time And now appeareth the fruit
of humane wisdome who chused Patriarches to sâ—…ppresse heresies and yet they are the principal maintainers of it Like wise a multitude of wicked men specially Monks cried out against the decrees of the Council of Chalcedon which was assembled by the authoritie of the Emp. Martianus these were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because they had no principall head vpon whom they depended all these countenanced the heresie of Eutyches whereby it became the more pernicious to the Church It is to be vnderstood that old heresies such as the heresie of the Manicheans and the heresie of the Donatists sprung vp of latter time were in vigour and strength as yet whereby it came to to passe that Augustine is compelled to write in his time against many Manicheans such as Faustus Fortunatus Felix Sâ—…cundinus against Donatists such as Gandentius Parmenianus Emeritus Ticonius so that it is euident that the Church in this Centurie in the former was chiefly perturbed with the multitude and diuersitie of heresies CHAP. IIII. Of Councils COncerning Councils gathered in the dayes of Arcadius and Honorius by Epiphanius in Cyprus and Theophilus in Alexandria vnder pretence of damning the bookes of Origen and in Constantinople first last by the malice of Eudoxia the Emperour Arcadius wife to procure the deposition of Iohn Chrysostome B. of Constantinople I hope I haue not need to make a new declaration of things which are amply declared in the preceeding historie About the yeere of our Lord 419. a great number of bishops were assembled in the towne of Câ—…thage whose names are particularly expressed in their Synodicke letter sent to Innocentins I B. of Rome In this assembly they damned the opinions of Pelagius Coelestius which hath bene aboue rehearled as hereticall The answere that Innocentius returned to the Councill is intermixed with words of swelling pride as if no decreet could bee firme vntill it had allowance of the Romane chaire yet the fift Councill of Carthage had pronounced Anathema against the opinions of Pelagius and Coelestius before they sent their letter to Innocentius Amongst the canons of this Councill the two last are to bee remarked namely the 14. and 15. canon The one declareth that no Church was consecrated without the reliques of the Martyres the other declareth that adoration of reliques at this time was the custome of Ethnickes supplication is appointed to be made to the Emperours that reliques which are found in Images groues or trees or such other places should be abolished The first Councill of Toledo in Spaine was assembled vnder the reignes of Arcadius and Honorius the yeere of our LORD wherein this Councill was gathered is much contrauerted therefore I ouerpasse it contenting my selfe with some notice of the time of the Emperour in whose time the Councill was gathered It seemeth to haue bene assembled for confirmation of the Nicene Councill and refutation of some errours The canons anent prohibition of marriage to some persons are foolish and the admitting of a man to the communion who wanteth a wife and contenteth himselfe with one concubine allanerly is foolisher so perilous a thing it is in a iot to depart from the certaine rule of the written word of GOD. Mileuitum is a towne of Numidia in it many bishops were assembled vnder the reigne of Arcadius whose names are particularly expressed in the letter sent from the Councill to Innocentius B. of Rome which letter is insert in the Epistles of Augustine together with the answere of Innocentius I. Two principall causes mooued them to assemble together First to finish the worke they had begunne in the fift Councill of Carthage in condemning the heresies of Pelagius and Coelestius by whome as yet many were deceiued and peruerted from the true faith Augustine B. of Hippo was not onely present but also president The opinions of Pelagius and Coelcstius anent the power of mans nature not supported by the grace of GOD and the free will of man to doe good of it selfe is so solidly refuted and that by arguments taken out of holy Scripture alanerly that it is to bee wished that other Councils had followed the example of this Council whereinto Augustine was president The other cause of the meeting of this Councill was to constitute canons anent ecclesiasticall discipline specially that no man should make appellation from his owne bishop to bishops beyond sea but incace his own bishop did him wrong then he should appeale vnto an assembly of African bishops but he who wold needes appeale to bishops beyond sea meaning chiefly of the B. of Rome let him bee secluded from the coÌ„munion of all African bishops The cause of Apiarius his B. Vrbanus Siccensis seemeth already to be wakned the fathers of this Council foresmelled that he was to appeale to the B. of Rome like as hee did indeed to Zosymus the successor of Innocentius therefore likewise men in due time they made this constitution Innocentius receiued the Councils letter froÌ„ a brother named Iulius approued the condemnatorie sentence pronounced against Pelagius Coelestius but marke the words of Innocentius letter Frater Coëpiscopus noster Iulius dilectionis vestrae literas quas ex Milevitano cura fidei propensiore misistis mihi inopinanter suggessit that is to say Our brother and fellow bishop Iulius brought vnto mee vnawares your brotherly letters which yee sent vnto me from the Councill Mileuitanum with a care very bent for the faith The word inopinanter declareth that hee receiued their letter before hee knew that any such Councill was gathered for the bishops of Rome as yet tooke not vpon them that authoritie to be the only appointers of generall and nationall Councills Pâ—…lagius after this Councill compeared before a Councill in Palestina and seemed to renounce his errours but hee spake deceatfully as heretiques are accustomed to doe but he set foorth nothing in writ to destroy the errour hee had builded and to procure the safetie of them whome hee had intanâ—…led with the snares of deceatfull errours as the Epistle of Aurelius Alipius Augustinus Euodius and Posstdius written to Innocentius doth declare Obscure Councils I haue both ouerpassed with silence do mind God-willing to keepe the like order in time to come In the yeere of our LORD 420 and vnder the reignes of Honorius and Theodosius 2. a great nationall Councill was assembled in Carthage two hundreth and seuenteene bishops were present at this Councill and it continued for the space of sixe yeeres Aurelius bishop of Carthage was moderator Three bishops of Rome to wit Zâ—…symus Bonifaecius 1. Coelestinus endeuoured with all their might to perswade the Africane bishops that they were vnder the soueraignitie and iurisdiction of the bishops of Rome but all in vaine as the issue of this Councill will proue The ground of the great controuersie betwixt the bishops of Rome the 6 Councill of Carthage was Apiarius Presbyter
this ordinance but the ambassadours of Leo B. of Rome spake against it fearing lest the increasing magnificence of such an Emperiall towne should in ende bring Constantinople to the preheminence of the first seat Supremacie was long agoe the very aple of their eye and they could not abide that afarre off a diminution of this should be once pointed aâ—… Neuerthelesse this ordinance had alowance of the Councill notwithstanding of the contradiction of the Romane ambassadours In codice Romano saith learned Morneus all this action is lest out In the sixt Session of this Councill the Emperour Martianus with Pulcheria the Emprice were both present and craued of the Councill that ordinances should bee made for restraining the filthie Iucre and ambition of Monks and Clergie men who intangled themselues with seculare businesse for desire of gaine and riches whereupon followed this constitution that men who haue addicted themselues either to the Monasticke life or the Clergie they should not bee promoted to other dignities meaning ciuile offices because that is a distraction of them from their calling TREATISES BELONGING TO THE fourth CENTVRIE A TREATISE Of mans Free-will SVCH is the corruption of mans nature that wee seeke without our selues the fountaine of all euill and within our seluâ—…s the fountaine of all good whereas good reason requireth that we should transferre the cause of all iniquitie and infirmitie vpon our selues as the forlorne sonne did who blamed no person of his pouertie nakednes and contemptible estate except himselfe who had in most prodigall maner wasted his fathers goods and on the other part we should seeke the fountaine of all good things in GOD. For like as all waters haue their beginning from the Occan Sea and they powre their waters into the same Euen so all good gifts come from the Father of lighâ—… and they should bee vsed to the aduancement of his glory No heresie in the fift Centurie aduanced the freedome of mans free-will with so excessiue commendations as the herâ—…sie of the Pelagians did attributing vnto it power to fulfâ—…l all the Commandâ—…ments of GOD albert more easily and bettâ—…r beâ—…ing supported by the grace of God than otherwise but in so doing as Augâ—…stine writeth They did nothing els but hindered the worke of their owne saluation for nature beeing wounded sored vexed and the habilitie of it lost it hath more neede of a true confession than of a false defence But to the end that we may be truely reconciled to our GOD let vs fixe our eyes vpon two things First vpon our owne indigence and miserie and next vpon the abundance of the Lords mercies compasâ—…ons for the â—…ense of miserie only reduced not the forlorne son vnto his fathers house but with it was ioyned a consideration of the goodnes of his father In this treatise when I endeuoure to proue the imbecillitie of mans nature to doe good I wish no man to open one of the eyes of his minde and to close the other for the sight of our owne miserie without a consideration of the LORDS mercie can worke nothing in vs but desperation In this question if Philosophie were laid aside and our eares were patent to the instruction contained in GODS holy Scriptures doubtlesse wee should knowe GOD and our selues better than we doe But when both the teacher and likewise the auditours are accurate Philosophers I can finde few of the Craecian bishops who can abstaine from the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which Signifieth free-will for desire they haue to conquesse Philosophers to the Kingdome of GOD they giue too much to nature but holy Scripture is the true measuring line of the house of GOD whereunto if we firmly adhere and comprehend the right meaning of it we shall not be deceaued Now to keepe some order in this Treatise three things Godâ—…lling shall be entreated first what was the estate of mans will before his fall secondly what is the estate of mans will after his â—…ll thirdly what is the estate of mans will after his regeneratoâ—… As coÌ„cerning the estate of mans free-wil before his fall no man maketh question but ADAM had a free bent inclination to good which inclination to good notwithstanding it was wel set bently to good yet it differeth froÌ„ the free-will whereunto we shall be restored at the blessed appearance of our Lord Iesus Christan this respect because the free-will of man was in the custodie of nature at the first creation but at the second appearance of CHRIT yea and after our regeneration also it is into a surer custodie to wit in the custodie of grace therefore it commeth to passe that albeit a man fall from the first estate of his creation yet at the latter day hee cannot fall because his free will is in a better custodie than it was into before Yea and after our regeneration albeit wee haue an inclination to fall and to wander and to depart from our GOD yet the mightie assistance of CHRIST in whose hands the custodie of our free-will is committed may suffer vs to be moued but not to bee remooued from his eternall trueth and from our sure foundation Now before we leaue speaking of the estate of our first creation let vs remember that remarkable sentence of AUGUSTINE Sed quia nos creavit it a simus grati ut non simus quia sanat ingratâ—… that is because hee hath created vs let vs be so thankfull that we bee not vnthankfull because he hath healed vs. The good estate whereinto GOD first created vs should not impaire the goodnes of GOD in our regeneration but rather amplifie and increase the same Like as when GOD builded vp the Tabernacle of DAVID that was fallen and made it large and ample by the calling of the Gentiles no man had iust occasion to extenuat the glory of the second worke in respect of the glory of the first worke euen so let vs so talke of the estate of mans first creation that wee bee not found vnkinde to CHRIST for the worke of our regeneration The estate of a mans free-will after his fall is not to bee doubted of if so be our eares bee not locked vp from harkning to the voyce of GOD speaking to vs from his holy Sanctuarie for it is said in the booke of the Psalmes that The Lord looked downe from heauen vpon the children of men to see if there were any that would vnderstand and secke God and in the next verse he saith All are gone out of the way all are corrupt there is not one that doth good no not one In these two verses the corruption of mans nature after the fall is vtterly damned in so much that in our vnderstanding there is nothing but horrible darknes and in our will and affections nothing but an inclination to euill Who dare now stand vp be a procutour for a sinfull nature corrupt in all the faculties thereof according to a definitiue
manifested to the world by his owne deare Sonne Iesus Christ but so it is that the nation of the Iewes at that same time when they forsooke the worshipping of Idoles made with mens handes they forsooke also the Shepheard of their soules euen the true MESSIAS prâ—…ferred a murtherer to him VVhereof this conclusion may bâ—…e iustly inferted that Idolatrie is not rightly forsaken except all idoles both outward and inward be laid aside Many wâ—…rnings the people of the Iewes gote to beware of Idolat ie yea the LORD threatned them that incace they would prouoâ—…e the LORD to anger by thinges that were not Gods the LORD also would prouoke them to anger by a people that was not a people But when no warning could auaile the LORD cast them off into a reprobate minde and receiued the Gentiles to be his peculiar people But at our very first entrie we haue this warning to be humble and obedient lest hee who spared not the naturall branches how much lesse will hee spare vs if we make defection In the last head I haue to intreat concerning the Images of the Romane Church which in the sixt Centurie were receiued into places of adoration yea and a litle after were adored and worshipped finally the adoration of Images gote allowance in generall Councills Now seeing I am not intreating of Images made for ornament or for memorie of ciuile actions but onely of adoration and the in-bringing of them into places of adoration Let vs remember that the Apostles were faithfull dispensators of those things which they receiued from CHRIST whether it was for the feeding of the bodies or of the soules of CHRISTS people when they receiued barlie loaues blessed by CHRISTS mouth and miraculously multiplied they distributed vnto the people that same bread and none other which they receiued out of Christs hands In like maner they were faithfull dispensatoâ—…s of that spirituall food which they receiued from CHRIST to feed the soules of his people vnto eternall life Now we neuer read that CHRIST taught his Apostles by pictures images in the knowledge of his eternall trueth neither that the Apostles taught any others to know GOD and to follow the vertuous footsteps of the Saintes by presenting dum be images vnto their sight therefore this forme of teaching smelleâ—…h of noueltie and came not from CHRIST and his Apostles for the Apostles receiued commandement from CHRIST to preach his worde and to minister his Sacramentes but not to present dumbe images to the sight of the people iustly called by the Prophet HABACCVK doctors of lies Secondly places of holy Scripture both in the Olde and New Testament doe so manifestly damne adoration of images that the moste obstinate defenders of worshipping of Images were compelled to leaue Scripture and take them to the authoritie of vnwritten traditions and Damascene expresly calleth the worshipping of images 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hee forgetteth not to remember the brasen Serpent and the Cherubims as the Papists of our dayes doe continually yet his conscience compelled him to acknowledge that these similitudes were made for signification and not for imitation or adoration els how could he flie from Scripture to the naked warrant of vnwritten tradition I knowe the lie is no lesse repugnant to it selfe than it is vnto the trueth and all the shifting businesse of Damascene to shroud the adoration of images vnder some testimonies of Scripture are vndone by that plaine confession that it is an vnwritten tradition els hee would haue saide it was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is both a written and vnwritten tradition The fables of Damascene wheâ—…eby hâ—…e would prooue the adoration of images are in absurditie beyond the fabils of Poets euen in their metamorphosis For who can abide to read the hunting of Placidas and the speaking of the beast that was hunted with a crosse betwixt his hornes shining in brightnesse farre beyond the splendor of the Sunne with such vanities and lies must the infirmitie of a false doctrine be supported But Iohn Patriarch of Iâ—…rusalem who writteth Damascenes life hee writâ—…th that Damascens hande was cut off by the Prince of the Saracens and was miracuâ—…sly restored healed againe by inuocation of the image of the Virgine MARIE It is not likely that Damascene who writeth the miracle of Placidas hunting for confirmation of worshipping of imâ—…ges that hee could haue pretermitted so great a miracle wrought for the restitution of a member of his owne body obteâ—…ed by worshipping of an image if it had beene a miracle wrought indeed But now to leaue Damascene the Patriarch of Ierusalem the writer of the historie of Damascenes life who hath added vnto the multiplied number of Damascenes lies an heape laid aboue to the ende that his 3. orations pro Imaginibus may be like vnto a measure full ouerrunning And to conuert me to councils wherein as in victuall houses and in barnes all store of Arguments are laide vp that can serue for the apparent allowance of Images I superside at this time to speake much of the Council gathered by Constantius Copronymus at Constantinople An. 755. whereinto 338. bishoppes vtterly damned the adoration of Images and the setting of them vp in places where GOD was worshipped and that for three principall causes First because the making and bowing downe to Images is expresly forbiden in Scripture namely in the 2. Commandement of the Decalogue Secondly because the picturing of CHRIST who is both God and man and representing of him by a similitude is a diuiding of his two natures so farre as in vs lieth because his diuine nature cannot be pictured and his humane narure should not be separated from his diuine nature Thirdly because the writings of holy and ancient farhers damned the worshipping of Images such as Epiphanius Nazianzenus Chrysostomus Athanasius Amphilochius Theodorus bishop of Ancyra and Eusebius Pamphili whose graue sentences all damning adoration of Images are most worthie to be read In the rest of this Treatise I shall set downe Godwilling two opposite Councills the one allowing the adoration of Images the other disallowing it The second Councill of Nice vnder the Empresse Irene ann 789. gaue full allowance to the adoration of Images out of Asia and Graecia and some other parts with the ambassadours of Adrian bishop of Rome were assembled 350. bishoppes On the other part vnder the reigne of Carolus Magnus Emperour of the VVest ann 794. a great Councill was assembled at Francford de maine wherein the adoration of Images was vtterly disallowed and the arguments alleadged in the second Councill of Nice for adoration of Images are clearely refuted in presence of Charles King of France and Emperour of the VVest and Theophilactus and Stephanus ambassadours of the bishoppe of Rome In these two opposite Councills let the iudicious Reader marke the great prouidence of GOD who hath appointed that there should bee contradiction to the lying
castiganda in morte corporis resolvenda in corporis resurrectione morte mortis sananda that is in the body of death it is to bee chastised in the death of the body it is to bee resolued and in the resurrection and in the death of death it is to be healed Therefore let vs not despare because wee are heauily loadned with sinne both originall and actuall buâ—…let vs haue esperance of healing because wee haue a gratious and a louing Phisitian Hee restored PETER with a fauourable looke hee saued one of the crucified theeues with a mercifull remembrance he cured the woman that was diseased with a bloodie issue with one touching the Centurions seruant with speaking one worde Now he who is mightie to saue loose vs in his owne appointed time from all the bands of our manifold sinnes to whome bee praise and glory for euer AMEN A TREATISE Of Justification by faith only THE defenders of mans free-will in all ages haue beene also enemies to the doctrine of grace and therefore this treatise doth adhere to the formâ—…r with a pertinent coherence The order I mind to follow by the Lords assistance in this question Whether we be iustified only by faith or partly by faith and partly by workes is this First shortly to intreat a place of Scripture whereinto this question is clearely discussed Next to speake of the difference of Iustification and Sanctification and of the Law and the Gospell And thirdly to declare that wee can not bee saued neither by our owne merites nor by the merites of other men but only by the merites of the suffering of Christ. The place of Scripture which I shall lay downe for a ground is this Beholde hee that lifâ—…eth up himselfe his minde is not upright in him but the inst shall liue by faith The purpose of the Prophet in this verse is to comfort GODS people who were to be transported captiues and prisoners to Babylon The Prophet would exhort them with patient expectation to waite vpon their promised deliuerance whereby it should come to passe that they should bee in better estate than the Babylonians their enemies for the Babylonians reioyced in their owne strength sacrificed vnto their owne net leaned vpon a staffe that could not hold them vp but GODS people albeit afflicted for a time if by faith they should take hold of the promise of GOD they should see in GODS appointed time a comfortableissue of all their troubles The Prophet in the worde Beholde would reduce them to a consideration of thinges they had seene with their eyes and heard with their eares to wit that their fathers who trusted more in the horses of Aegypt than in the quiet rest of the promises of GOD they found the helpe of Aegypt to be their confufion This one example which they saw with their owne eyes might haue taught them to leane at all times vpon the staffe of GOD and to forsake all vaine confidence either in themselues or others In the next wordes he who is pufâ—… vp in himselfe The Prophet expresly pointeth out the persons of whom he is speaking namely of them who leanes not vnto their own strength or wisdome Truely GODS people should bee like vnto mount Sion faire in situation and the glory of the whole earth yet not reioycing in it selfe but in the goodnes of GOD who pleased to dwell in the palaces thereof who laid the foundations of it in the holy mountaines and who loued the gates of Sion more than all the habitations of IACOB Let Caucasus Olympus Parnassus and Atlas reioyce in their bignesse and height but Sion reioyceth in this that it is the mountaine which GOD hath chosen to bee the place whereupon his holy Sanctuary should bee builded So do the Elect of God reioyce in the Lords goodnes but others are lift vp in themselues as the Prophet speaketh In the wordes following his heart is not vpright in him the Prophet declareth the inconuenience that followeth vpon the leaning to our owne strength to wit wee are vtterly disapointed of our expectation and whereas we looked for rest tranquillitie to our consciences the contrare falleth out that wee are like vnto men out of their right wits wauering minded so tossed with doubting that they knowe not whar course to take because their minde is not solidly settled nor vpright within them This is the iust Iudgement of GOD punishing the contempt of that quiet and peaceable harbery that is to bee found in the bosome of the compassions of GOD in his Sonne CHRIST IESVS they who despise this sure harbery are worthy to be tossed with mighty stormes and to bee in hazard and ieopardie of their lifes as the Centurion was who despised the wholsome counsell of PAVL at Candie Followeth in the wordes of the Prophet but the iust man shall liue by faith Like as they who leane vpon their own strength can find no tranquillitie and rest vnto their consciences euen so on the other part these who by constant faith leane vpon the promises of GOD they shall finde rest to their soules but the Prophet chooseth rather to say that the iust man shall liue by faith to declare that by leaning to the sweete promises of GOD worde wee snall not onely finde rest vnto our soules but also spirituall life which is the fountaine of true rest and tranquillite so are we in this cace not vnlike vnto SAVL who in seeking his fathers asses found a kingdome and we in seeking of rest we haue found life the true fountaine of our rest The last wordes of the verse by his oene faith are to be considered for by them wee perceiue that the promises of GOD must bee particularly applied to our soules and that wee must not bee wauering and doubtsome in our faith but firme and stable forasmuch as thinges necessarie to the maintenance of this present life haue also neede to bee particularly applied such as food rayment and medicine Euen so in things necessarie vnto eternall life our soules haue great neede of particular application of comfort wee must haue the blood of the Lambe sprinckled vpon the posts of our owne houses else can wee not bee saued from the sworde of the destroying Angell wee must also receiue the Angels of GOD vnder our owne roofe with LOT else can wee not bee saued from the flame of fire which destroyeth vngodly cities And finally wee must bee like vnto the vessels of the LORDES tabernacle which were all particularly anointed with holy oyle in time of the dedication of the Tabernacle else we shall not be counted holy vessels in the house of our GOD. But because the Apostle BAVL citeth this place of Scripture to confirme that wee are iustified onely by faith consider howe firme and sute this argument standeth Wee are iustified by that same thing whereby our soules doe liue but so it is that our soules doe onely liue by faith therefore we
like maner I say to Papistes that their naked assertions not confirmed by testimonies of holy Scripture are nothing to vs but wee may lay them aside with as great libertie as they are prodigall in allcadging them Wee will answere to such arguments as seeme to be countenanced with some appearance of Scripture Now they say that the worde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 frequently vsed in Scripture importeth the merite of our good workes because GOD vouchsafeth vpon them a rewarde To this I answere that if Scripture be conserred with Scripture that same thing which in one place is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a reward in another place it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is an heritage in these wordes Come yee blessed of my father inherite the Kingdome prepared for you from the foundations of the world When that thing which properly is an inheritance is called a reward it is spoken metaphorically in respect it is giuen in the end of the world as an hire is giuen to a feruant in the end of the day The second argument proouing the merite of mens works and consequently Iustification by workes in a part is this that some men in Scripture are called worthie as when it is saide to the Angell of the Church of Sardis Thou hast a few names yet in Sardis which haue not defiled their garments and they shall walke with me in white for they are worthie To this I answere the godly are called worthie not in themselues but in Christ who hath made them Kings and Priestes vnto GOD. In themselues they are called vnworthie as when it is said No man was found wortbie to open and to read the booke And in another place it is saide that the afflictions of this present time are not Wortlne of the glorie that it to be shewed vnto vs. Nowe it is knowne that patient suffering of euill for Christes sake is a degree of greater obedience than willing doing of good and if the suffering of the Sainctes be not worthie of the glory that is to be reueiled how much lesse can our doings bee worthie of that glorious inheritance The third argument is taken from the nature of a conditionall couenant bound vp betwixt two parties which doe import that condition should bee keeped but so it is that GOD hath couenanted with such as liue a godly life that they shall dwell in the holy mountaine of God therefore by vertue of this Couenant men who ieades a good life are worthie to dwel in heauen To this I answere that this couenant foresaid is either Legal or Euangelicall if it be Legall we cannot fulfill the condition thereof because the Law requireth a perfect obedience which we cannot attaine vnto If it bee an Euangelicall couenant the Mediator of the newe couenant IESVS Christ is present at the couenant making for whose sake I grant that GOD promiseth vnto vs a dwelling place in heauen and for his sake also he performeth his promise giueth vnto vs a resting place in his holy Mountaine and in all this haue we no cause to reioyce in our selues but in the mercies of our GOD. Concerning our satisfactions whereby the Romane Church saith That sinnes committed after baptisme should be pardoned This belongeth to another Treatise of Indulgences and satisfactions for the present I ouerpasse this point of mens merites with silence The Romane Church that Mistresse of errour hath not onely learned vs to leane vpon our owne merites but also to leane vpon the merites of other men such as holy Prophets Apostâ—…es and Martyres because some of them haue not onely fulfilled the Commandements of GOD but also haue done more than the Law of GOD commanded For example the Lawe of GOD forbiddeth to commit adulterie fornication and all kind of vncleannesse but many of the Apostles Prophets Martyres not only abstained from all kind of whordome but also from mariage such workes are called in the Romane Church workes of supererogation these doe come into the treasure of the Bishop of Rome as the Vicar of Christ and he is a dispensator of them to such as haue need O deepenesse of errours forged by Sathan repugnant vnto it selfe If abstinence from mariage bee a worke of supererogation then either must mariage euen in men hauing a spirituall calling bee counted a thing lawfull and agreable to GODS holy Law or else the abstinence from it cannot bee called a worke of supererogation I grant that some fathers counted abstinence from mariage a worke of Evangelicall perfection like as the selling of all their possessions and distributing them to the poore but it entred not in their hearts to call such workes of Evangelicall perfection workes of supererogation to bee sent to the treasure of the bishop of Rome that he might bee a dispensator of them to such as had neede But nowe suppone that any such workes had beene in the Sainctes of GOD howe can they bee imperted and communicated to others Can the oyle of the wise Virgines bee distributed to the foolish Virgines It cannot be because it cannot suffice them both Likewise when wee compeare before the iudge of the worlde wee must compeare clad with the innocencie of CHRIST and not with the merites of his Sainctes for the Apostle saith Put on the Lord Iesus but hee saith not Put on the merites of the Sainctes Moreouer wee must bee acceptable as the holy Prophets Apostles and Martyres were acceptable but so it is that they were acceptable to GOD onely in Christ as the Apostle saith If any man sinne we haue an aduocate with the Father Iesus Christ the iust Here none exception is made of Prophets Apostles Martyres but all must be acceptable to GOD for Christs sake allanerly Finally the holymen of God when they die they rest from their labours and their workes follow them If the soules of the holy fathers doe goe to heauen to the bosome of ABRAHAM to the paradise of GOD howe can wee thinke that their workes doe goe to the treasure of the bishop of Rome except they would say that the soules of all the holy fathers are gone to the treasure of the bishop of Rome also and their works and merites following them are altogether lighted in his treasure But lest I should anticipate the treatise of Indulgences I referre all farder discourse vnto the owne place Intreating the Lord Iesus of his vnspeakable fauour to remooue the mistie cloud of ignorance from our soules that our heartes bee not transported from the loue of the Creator to the loue of the creatures but that we may seeke saluation in Christ in whom only it may be found to whom be praise for euer AMEN FINIS A SHORT COMPEND of the grouth of the ROMANE ANTICHRIST Comprised in the VII VIII and IX CENTURIES WHEREVNTO ARE ADDED TREATISES CLEARLY declaring the noueltie of POPISH RELIGION EDINBVRGH PRINTED BY ANDRO HART ANNO 1616. TO THE
MOST NOBLE VERTVOVS AND ELECT LADIE LADIE MARIE COVNTESSE OF MARRE P. S. wisheth grace mercie and eternall felicitie WHatsoeuer thing I haue hitherto written Most noble Ladie concerning controuersies of Religion it is of that nature that incase no further were added it would bee the more easilie comported with for manie of the Romane Church condiscende vnto this that worshipping of Images is not necessarily required nor an essential point of Christian Religion Neither can they find one example in all the Booke of God of Inuocation of Saincts Purgatorie is an opinion whereinto they themselues much differ and they talke of it sometimes with derision and mocking words Reade the History of Thuanus what was thought of the soule of Francis the first P. Castellanus was in one opinion the Doctors of Sorbone in another Mendosa as a courtesant in the third opinion assuring himselfe that if king Francis soule went to Purgatory it stayed not long there because it was neuer his custome in his life time to stay long in one place But now Madam the course of the History hath led me so far forward that I must touch the very apple of their eye and enter into their most holy place and declare that their seruice which they count most holy is but vile abomination in the sight of GOD And their doctrine concerning the Vicar of Christ the successour of Peter and the holinesse of the Masse and the plurality of their Sacraments added to Baptisme and the Lordes Supper is but like wind And wee are warned by the Apostle Paul that wee should no more bee children wauering and carrie◅ about with euery winde of doctrine for false doctrine is justly compared to winde in the baddest quality of it Sometimes it is easterne cold stormy withering so that the eares of corne blasted with the easterne wind are counted thinne and empty eares Euen so false doctrine exicateth dryeth vp that appearance of sap grace that seemed to be amongst people The Romane Church in our dayes bring vp their disciples as the harlots of Heliopolis in Phaenitia brought vp their children before the dayes of the good Emperour Constantine These children afore-saide knewe not their Fathers for they were strangers and the Harlots of Heliopolis had liberty to prostitute themselues to the lust of strangers so it came to passe if children had bene procreated in this libidinus copulation the stranger was gone and the procreated child depended onely vpon the mother for hee knewe not his father Euen so in the subsequent Centuries the Romane Church disacquaint their children with the voyce of God sounding in Holy Scripture It is now enough to beleeue as the Romane Church the mother of all Churches beleeueth and the chaire of Rome in matters of Faith it cannot erre But wee must depende vpon the voyce of God our Heauenly Father who hath begotten vs by the vncorruptible seede of His word who hath also fostered vs with the sincere reasonable milke of His word who hath anointed vs with the Balme of Gilead who maketh glad His owne citie euen with the waters of His own Sanctuarie The lowde sounding trumpet of vaine and railing wordes wee leaue to the aduersaries of the trueth for that is their armour wherewith they fight against the Gospell of Christ. Yet let them vnderstand that God hath hanged vp a thousand shields in the towre of Dauid euē all the targats of the strong men Thus leaning vpon the strength of the armour of God I set forward to the Historie and Treatises beseeching the Lord of His vnspekeable fauour and grace to blesse your Ladiship and all your Noble house for euer Amen Your Lad. humble seruant PAT SIMSON A CATALOGUE OF ALL THE TREATISES contained in the nine CENTVRIES CENTVRIE I. Of Antiquitie Heresie The foundation of the Church CENT II. Of Scripture and Tradition The doctrine of Deuils Succession CENT III. Of Purgatorie and prayer for the dead The reliquikes of Saincts The supremacie of the Bishop of Rome CENT IIII. Of Inuocation of Saincts The authoritie of Councels The Monasticke Life CENT V. Of Mans free will Originall sinne Iustification onely by faith CENTVRIE VI. Of Worshipping of Images Pardons and indulgences Diuers errours that crept in in this Centurie CENT VII Of The vniuersall Bishop The Antichrist The Sacrifice of the Masse CENT VIII Of Trans-substantiation The Sacrament of Pennance The Sacrament of Confirmation CENT IX Of The Sacrament of extreamevnction The Sacrament of orders The Sacrament of Matrimonie TO THE READER LIke as in the Tabernacle of GOD all things were holy and that thing that was within the vaile and hidden from the eyes of the people was moste holy In the Court there was an Altar of brasse in the Sanctuary there was an altar of gold but in the most holy place there was an holy Oracle sounding the blessed will of God from aboue the propitiatorie To the which Oracle neither the brasen Altar nor the golden Altar could bee compared yea both heauen and earth is not worthie to bee compared vnto the Oracle and word of the Lord. Euen so good Christian Reader vnderstand that when the history leadeth you to a consideration of the mystery of iniquity then you shall see a beginning and a progresse of vngodlinesse vntill in end the Antichrist is permitted to sit in the temple of God and to extoll himselfe against all that is called God or is worshipped And when ye reade this horrible defection of the visible Church let not your heart bee troubled this was fore-spoken by the Apostle and this be◅ued to come to passe So that thou mayest see the great power of the wrath of God punishing the contempt of His trueth His holy Couenant Albeit we be filthy beasts nothing regarding that precious treasure of the L◅es Couenant yet the Lord is vnchangeable and like vnto Himselfe and Hee counteth more of the worthinesse of His holie Couenant than of the pompe and glorie of all the kingdomes of the world Whom like as He destroyed in the dayes of Noah with a flood of waters because they prefirred the concupiscence of their flesh to the religion of God Euen so in the last age of the world Hee suffered the hearts of men to bee ouer-whelmed with the floods of horrible ignorance because they reuerenced not as became them the holie Couenant of the Almightie God Let vs learne to reuerence our God euen when Hee is clothed with His red garments when He casteth all Nations like grapes into the Wine-presse of His wrath The Lord vouchsafe vpon vs such measure of grace out of His rich treasure as may teach vs to reuerence not onelie the workes of His mercie but also the workes of His justice at the Angels did who cryed Holie holie holie Lord God of Hostes euen at that time when a sentence of induration and reprobation was going foorth from the Tribunall of God against the vnthankefull Iewes God
the death of Heraclius reigned his son Constantine 4. moneths was made out of the way by poison giueÌ„ vnto him by Martina his fathers second wife to the end that Heracleonas her son might reâ—…gn But God suffered not this wickednes to be vnpuâ—…ished for Martina Heraclconas were taken by the Senators of Constantinople her tongue was cut out his nose cut off lest either her flaâ—…ering speaches or his beauty comlines should haue moued the people to compassioÌ„ they were both banished About this time the Saracenes had taken Caesarea in Palestina after they had besieged it seuen yeeres and they slew in it seuen thousand Christians CONSTANS AFter the banishment of Martina Heraclâ—…onas her son reigned Constans the son of ConstaÌ„rine 27. yeeres in religion he followed the footsteps of Heraclius was infected with the heresie of the Monothâ—…lites persecuted Martinus 1. bish of Rome because he had gathered a Synode in Rome damned the heresie of the Monothelues whom also he caused to be brought in bands to Consiantinople cut out his tongue cut off his right haÌ„d banished him to Chersonâ—…sus in Pontus where hee ended his life Hee faught also against the Saracenes in sea-warre-fare was ouer-come by them like as interpreters of dreames had fore-tol le him for he dreamed that he was dwelling in Thessalonica the interpreters said it portended no good but that others should ouer-come him as if the word Thessalonica did import 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is render victory to another Constans was sâ—…aine by one of his owne seruants as he was washing himselfe in the bathe-houses of Siracuse CONSTANTINUS POGONATUS Constans being slâ—…ine in Sicile the army in those paâ—…ts appointed Mezentius a man of incomparable beauty to be Emp. but Constantinus the eldest son of Constans sailed to Sicile with a great nauie slew Mezentius the murtherers of his father and recouered his fathers dominion to himselfe Hee was called Pogonatus because his face was not bare voide of haiâ—…e when hee returned from Sicile as it was wheÌ„ he sailed thithâ—…r from Byzans but his face was rough couered with haire He had 2. brethreÌ„ whome the people reuerenced with equall honour as they did him therfore he disfigurated their faces by cutting off their nose reâ—…gned himself alone 17. yeeres In religioÌ„ he was not like vnto his predicessors who had bin fauourers of heretiques but he assembled a generall CouÌ„cell at Constantinople vulgarly called the sixt Oâ—…cumenick Councell whereinto the heresie of the Monothelites was vtterly damned as in the owne place shall be declared God willing Likewise the estate of the Emp. was more peaceab'e than it had bene in time of his predicâ—…ssors for the Saracens were compelled to seeke conditions of peace from him and to offer yeeâ—…ely paimenâ—… of 3000. pound weight of gold vnto him with other tribâ—…tes of horse seruâ—…nts and prisoners IUSTINIANUS the second LEO NTIUS and ABSIMARUS AFter the death of Constantine reigned his sonne Iustinian the second sixteene yeeres to wit tenne yeeres before his banishment and sixe yeeres after his banishment His gouernement was cruell and bloodie by perswasion of Stephanus and Theodoâ—…us whose counsell hee followed euen till the purpose of exstirpation of all the Citizens of Constantinoâ—…le But Leontius a man of noble birth pitying the Citie tooke Iustinian the Emperour cut off his nose and banished him to Chersonesus ponti where hee remained in great miserie tenne yeeres Steâ—…hanus and Theodorus his bad counsellâ—…rs receiued a condigne punishment for they were burnt quicke in the bellie of an hot brasen bull After this banishment of Iustinian the second Leontius reigned three yeeres The flâ—…xible mindes of vnconstant people and souldâ—…ers choosed Absimarus to bee their Emperour who dealt with Leontius as hee had dealt with Iustinian and cut off his nose and thrust him into a Monasterie where hee remained seuen yeeres to wit all the time of Absimarus gouernement In ende Iustinian after tenne yeeres banishment recouered his Emperâ—…all dignitie againe by the helpe of Terbellis Prince of Bulgaria Hee caused Leontius and Absimarus to bee brought vnto him whome hee tramped vnder his feete and after commanded that they should bee beheaded The crueltie thaâ—… hee vsed against the Citizens of Constantinople and against the â—…habitants of Cheâ—…sonesus Ponti is almost vnspeakeable He was hated of all men Philippicus conspired against him and hee was slaine by one named Elias his owne 〈◊〉 CHAP. II. OF POPES BISHOPS PASTORS AND DOCTORS AFTER Sabinianus succeeded Bonifacius the third and continued onelie nine moneth in his Popedome finding oportunitie of time by the disliking that the Emperour Phocas had of the Patriarch of Constantinople Bonifacius insinuated himselfe in the fauour of the Emperour and obtained at his hands that the Church of Rome should bee called the supreme head of all other Churches To him succeeded Bonifacius the fourth and gouerned sixe yeeres eight monethes and thirteene dayes He obtained from Phocas a Temple of olde builded to the honour of all the gods of the Gentiles called Pantheon this he purged from the abominations of Heathen people and dedicated it to the Virgine Marie and the Saincts Likewise he instituted a Festiuall day to be kept in honour of all the Saincts in which day the Bishop of Rome himselfe should say Masse Thus wee see at what time the Bishop of Rome vsurped gouernement ouer all Churches At this same time the chaire of Rome fell awaye from the worshipping of the liuing God to the worshipping of dead creatures Hâ—…e esteemed much of the Monastike life and gaue vnto the Monkes equall honour with the Cleargie in priueledge of prâ—…aching ministring the Sacraments binding and loosing c. so were the Monks associated into the tribe of the Priâ—…sts After him succeeded Theodatus otherwayes called Deus dedit and gouerned three yeeres and three dayes He made an ordinance that no man should marrie the woman to whome or with whom he had beene witnesse in Baptisme because this was counted Spirituall consanguinitie This was an vndoubted note of the Antichrist to make lawes in the matter of marriage not agrâ—…eable to the law of God Manie doe write that hee cured a leprous man with a kisse But from this time forward let vs beware to giue hastie credite to miracles which are brought in for none other cause but onâ—…ie to confirme a lying doctrine and in holy Scripture they are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is miracles of lyes To him succeeded Bâ—…nifacius the fift and ruled fiue yeeres and ten monethes he made a constitution that no man who ranne for safeâ—…e to a religious place should be drawne out of it by violence how grieuous soeuer his offence had beene A lawe Antichristian indeede and much impairing the authoritie of the ciuill Magistrate Honorius the fiâ—…st succeeded to Bonifacius the fift and ruled 12. yeeres 11. monethes and
politique others in the opinion of ignorant people were so deuote and holie that miracles were wrought by their handes and at their sepulchres namelie lying miracles aduancing the kingdome of the Antichrist The most remarkeable Bishops of Rauenna in this CENTVRIE were Theodorus Reparatus and Foelix all of contrarie dispositions so flat opposite one to another as possible could be Theodorus was teâ—…rible and couetous and when hee sawe that hee was despised by the people and Clergie being 〈◊〉 of reuenge hee betrayed the libertie of the Churâ—…h of Rauenna in the dayes of Pope Donus Reparatus being ignorant of that which â—…eodorus had done and finding tâ—…e Church of Rauenna subjected to the chaire of Rome for vâ—…rie heart griefe incontinent hee ended his life Foelâ—…x refused to paye vnto Pope Constantine the summe of money which he demanded as a testimonie of subjection For this cause Pope Constantâ—…e desired support from the Emperour Iustinian the second for subduing the Bish. of Rauenna Foelix on the other part hearing that the Emperours armie was approching to Rauenna for the cause aforesaid he instigated the people to fight for the liberty of their Church Both the armies faught with martiall courage In ende the Emperours armie preuailed the Towne of Rauenna was taken manie were slaine others were carried captiue to Constantinople the eyes of Foelix were put out the rest were banished to Bithynia What can bee found in this historie but pride on the one part ambiciouslie seeking superioritie and on the other part policie sometimes yeelding sometimes despairing and sometimes with bellicous hardinesse presuming to pleade a spirituall cause with weapons of a corporall warre-fare In this CENTVRIE manie miracles are attributed to persons whome the people counted to be deuote Ioannes Bishop of Bergomum in Lombardie was a man of so great reuerent account that Princes were wont by rising out of their Thrones to doe honour vnto him It happened vpon a time that hee reprooued Ivnipertvs king of LOMBARDIS freelie and sharpelie in time of a banquet IVNIPERTVS willing to bee reuenged of him prouided that hee should bee sent home vpon a strong fierce and loftie horse which was accustomed to cast the ryders and to teare and lacerate them But when the bishop of BERGOMVM was mounted vpon him hee left his fiercenesse and carried him peaceablie and calmelie vnto his owne house IOANNES AGNVS bishop of WTRECHT in whose hand a piece of drie timber budded and flourished yet was hee an idiote and an vnlearned man REMACLVS bishop of the same Towne and borne in Bourâ—… of FRANCE left his Episcopall office and went to the Wâ—…ldernesse where hee ledde an Heremiticall life defending his insolent fact by the example of MOSES ABRAHAM HELIAS HELISEVS and CHRIST himsâ—…lse who were all found to haue beene in the Wildernesse But if he had beene a man of deâ—…pe vnderstanding hee might haue alledged more pertinentlie the example of NARCISSVS bishop of IERVSALEM who in going to the Wildernesse foâ—… sooke his Episcopall office for a time than the example of CHRIST who went vnto the Wildernesse to enter into the holie office of Preaching after preparation of fasting praying and fighting with spirituall armour against the prince of Darknesse Notwithstanding hee is thought both in his life time and also after his leath to haue wrought miracles In AVSTVME a Towne of FRANCE called in Latine Augustodunum LEODEGARIVS is thought to haue reteined his voyce and the benefite of distinct speaking after that his tongue was cut out and that manie miraculous works were wrought after his death if credite can bee giuen to VINCENTIVS The miracles of ANDOENVS bishop of ROWEN who also writ a booke of the miraculous deliuerance of the soule of DAGOBERTVS King of FRANCE and an infinite number of other lying miracles all confirming superstition of purpose I leaue them as fables superaboundant in the writings of VINCENTIVS Concerning ISIDORVS HISPALENSIS occasion will bee offered to speake of him in the sixt Councell of Tolido The vaine disputation concerning the diuersitie of the keeping of EASTER daye in SCOTLAND and ENGLAND betwixt COLMANNVS and WVILFRIDVS it is as vnnecessary to be written as it was vnnecessary with heat and contention to haue bene disputed CHAP. III. OF HERESIES IN this age partlie through the malice of Sathan and partlie through the power of the wrath of GOD punishing the contempt of his trueth Heresies did mightilie abound for the heresie of Arrius beganne to reuiue againe and manie of the Kinges of Lombardis were addicted vnto it in speciall Rhotaris the sonne of Arioaldus who appointed that in euerie Towne of Lombardie there should be two Bishops hauing equall authoritie the one a Catholique bishop the other an Arrian In Scotland and England the heresie of Pelagius was renewed as Bedâ—… testifieth The Monkes of Syria propagated the heresie of Nestorius as Platina recordeth in the life of Donus the first The heresies of Seueritae Aphartodotitae Momphysitae Acephali Theopafcitae Iacobitae Armenii all were Eutychian heretiques differing one from another in some ceremonies in absurditie of speaches in authors whome they principally admired and followed in places where the heresie chiefelie increased in their carriage Likewise Staurolatrae were Eutychian heretiques but the worshipping of the Crosse was a note distinguishing them from other heretiques of their owne opinion Priscillianistae were heretiques who borrowed absurd opinions from Samosatenus and Photinus from Cerdon and Marcion and from the Manicheans but all these auncient erroures were sufficientlie refuted in auncient times The heresie of the Monothelites was a branch of the heresie of â—…tyches by a secretâ—… and craftie connoye insinuating it selfe in credite againe after it was condemned in the Councell of Chalcedon The authors of this heresie were Sergius Pyrrhus and Paulus Patriarches of Constantinople and Macarius Patriarch of Antiochia Cyrus Patriarch of Alexandria Petrus bishop of Nicomedia with manie others They denied not directlie the two natures of CHRIST personallie vnited but onlie they affirmed that after the vnion of the two natures there was onlie one will and one opeâ—…tion in CHRIST Whereas the holie Scriptures attribute vnto CHRIST as Hee is man the action of sleeping and to CHRIST in respect of His diuine nature the action of compescing and calming the rage and stormie tempest of blowing windes and swelling Seas This heresie was damned in the sixt generall Councell as wee shall heare God willing in the owne place CHAP. IIII. OF COVNCELS IN the yeere of our LORD 607. and vnder the reigne of the Empâ—…rour Phocas a Councell was assembled at Rome of sâ—…uentie and two Bishops thirtie Presbyters and three Deâ—…cons In this Councell the priuiâ—…edge of supremacie giuen by Phocaâ—… to the Romane Church was published Likewise it was ordained vnder paine of cursing That during the life-time of a Bishop no man should talke of the election of another That no man by largition of money should purchase vnto himselfe
This ordination was annulled and it was ordained that none of these Leuites shoulde bee promoted to the honour of a Deacon In the fift Session a Deacon of the Church of Agabra complained of the ordination of three persons in that Church one was ordained to bee Presbyter and two to bee â—…euites The bishop beeing blinde laide his handes vpon them but one of the Presbyters pronounced the blessing Nowe the Presbyter who had pronounced the blessing was dead before the Councell of Hispalis therefore they remitted him to his owne judge but the three persons afore-saide admitted to Church-offices they deposed them from their offices as persons vnlawfullie admitted In the sixt Session it was found that Fragitanus a presbyter of the Church of Corduba was moste vnjustlie both deposed and banished by his bishop For remedie that the like mis-order shoulde haue no place in time to come it was statuted and ordained That a bishop without aduise of his Synode shoulde not presume to depose a presbyter In the seuenth Session Chore-episcopi and Presbyters are debarred from the high priueledges of the Episcopall office namelie from the consecration of presbyters of holie Virgines Churches and Altâ—…rs from laying hand vpon men conuerted from heresie and conferring vnto them the holie Spirit from making of Chrisme and signating with it the fore-heads of them who are baptized from absoluing publikelie in time of Masse anie penitent person and sending testimonials to foraine partes called Formatae epistolae and finallie from baptizing consecrating the Sacrament blessing the people and teaching them receiuing penitentes when the bishop was present Now the ground of all these prohibitions is not brought out of holie Scripture but from the authoritie of the Apostolicke chaire Earlie beganne the Antichâ—…ist to establish an Hierarchie in the Church which neither Christ nor His Apostles had commanded The eight Session intreated concerning Helisens a seruant whome the bishop of Agabra had set at libertie and hee on the other part abused his libertie so farre that hee prâ—…sumed by Magicall Artes to cut off the bishop who had beene so beneficiall vnto him hee was ordained to bee redacted againe to his former seruile estate that hee might learne obedience to his superiours by the heauie yoke of seruile subjection In the ninth Session it is forbidden that bishops shoulde haue Leke-men to bee masters of their house but oneliâ—… some of their owne Clergie shoulde bee dispensators of their householde affaires because it is written Thou shalt not plowe with an Oxe and an Asse together By the way marke that nothing was so miserablie abused at this time as testimonies of holie Scripture In the tenth Session the Monasteries latelie builded in the Bâ—…tike prouince were allowed and confirmed In the eleuâ—…nth Session the Monasteries of Virgines are recommeÌ„ded to the ouer-sight of the Abbot gouerning the Monasterie of Monkes with caueates that all appearance of euill should bee prouidentlie eschewed In the twelfth Session one professing the heresie of Acephali compeared who denied the distinction of two natures in Christ and affirmed that the diuinitie of Christ did suffer vpon the Crosse but hee was seriouslie dealt withall and conuicted by testimonies of holie Scripture and Fathers so that hee renounced his hereticall opinion and embraced the true Faith and the whole Councell gaue praise and thankes vnto God for his conuersion Iâ—… the thirteenth Session there is a prolixe refutation of the opinion of those who supponed that the two natures of Christ were confounded and that the diuinitie suffered Isidorus seemeth to bee the compiler of this Treatise against Acâ—…phali giuen in to the Councâ—…ll of Hispalis and manie doe thinke that he collected into one volume the Councels that preceeded his time for hee was a man more learned than his fellowes in his dayes IN the yeere of our Lord 639. and vnder the reigne of Sisenanâ—… king of 〈◊〉 by the kinges commandement moe than 70. bishops and pâ—…esbyters were conuened in the towne of 〈◊〉 vpon occasion of diuersitie of Ceremonies and Discipline in the countrey of Spaine First they set downe a short confession of the true Faith which they ordained to be embraced and kept Secondly that there should be an vniforme order of praying singing of Psalmes solemnities of Masses Euen-song-seruice throughout all Spaine and Gallicia like as they all professed one Faith and dwelt in one kingdome lest diuersitie of ceremonies and rites should offende ignorant people and make them to thinke that there was a schisme in the Church It was statuted and ordained That at least once in the yeere prouinciall Councels should be assembled and incase anie controuersie should fall out in matters of Faith a generall Councell of all the prouinces of Spaine should be assembled Here let the judicious Reader marke that in processe of time almoste all thinges are subject to alteration and Councels of olde called Nationall now abusiuelie beginne to be called Generall The order of incomming of bishops to the Councell and sitting in the first place and of the presbyters after them and sitting in a place behinde the bishops and of deacons who should stand in presence of bishops and presbyters is described at length in the third canon That the festiuitie of Easter or Pashe daye should bee kept vpon the day of Christes resurrection Concerning the diuersitie of rites vsed in baptisme some vsing the ceremonie of thrise dipping in water others one dipping onelie It was thought most expedient to be content with one dipping because the Trinitie is so viuely represented in the names of the Father Sonne and holie Ghost that there is no necessitie by three dippinges in water to represent the Trinitie and for eschewing all appearance of schisme and lest Christians should seeme to assent vnto heretiques who diuide the Trinitie For all these causes it was expedient to keepe vniformitie in the ceremonies of Baptisme It was statuted and ordained That vpon fryday immediately preceeding Easter day the doctrine of the suffering of Christ of repentance remission of sinnes should be clearly taught vnto the people to the end that they being purged by remission of sins might the more worthily celebrate the feast of the Lords resurrection and receiue the holie Sacrament of the Lords bodie and blood The custome of putting an ende vnto the fasting of Lent vpon fryday at nine a clocke is damned because in the daye of the Lordes suffering the Sunne was couered with darknesse and the elementes were troubled and for honour of the Lords suffering that daye should bee spent in fasting mourning and abstinence and hee who spendeth anie part of that day in banqueting let him bee debarred from the Sacrament of Christes bodie and blood on Pashe day That the Tapers and Torches which shined in the Church in the night preceeding the daye of the resurrection shoulde bee solemnly blessed to the end that the mystery
of the holy resurrectioÌ„ might be expected with coÌ„secrated lights Such voluntary seruice inuented by the braine of man had great sway at this time That in the daylie Church-seruice the Lordes prayer vulgarly called Pater noster should be rehearsed because it is vsually called Oratio quotidiana that is a daylie prayer That Alleluiah bee not sung in time of Lent because it is a time of mourning and humiliation vntill the dayes of resurrection be celebrated which is a time of joye and gladnesse That after the Epistle a part of the Gospell shoulde bee read That Hymnes and spirituall songes not contained in holie Scripture may be sung in the Church The song of the three children shall be sung in all the Churches of Spaine and Gallicia In the ende of Spirituall songes it shall not bee simplie saide Glorie to the Father to the Son c. but Glorie and honour to the Father and to the Son to the H. Spirit to the end that hymnes sung in earth may bee correspondent to the song of Elders in Heauen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Apocal. 4. 11. In Responsories if it be a matter of gladnesse the ende shall be Gloria c. and if it bee a matter of sadnesse the ende shall be Principium c. The booke of the APOCALYPS of Sainct Iohn is declared to bee a booke of Canonicke Scripture and to bee preached in open audience of the CHVRCH betwixt EASTER and WHITSONDAY It is forbidden that the holy Communion should be celebrated immediately after the saying of the Lordes Prayer but let the blessing bee first giuen and then let the Priestes and Leuites communicate before the Altar the Clergie within the Quiere and the people without the Quiere No man shall bee promoted to the honour of Priesthood who is infamous who hath bene baptized in heresie who hath gelded himselfe who hath married the second wife or a widow who hath had concubines who is in a seruile condition who is vnknowne Neophycus or a Laike who is giuen to warre-fare or an attender in Court who is vnlearned or hath not attained to the age of thirtie yeeres who hath not proceeded to honour by ascending degrees who by ambition or bribes hath presumed to honour who hath beene elected by his predicessor who hath not beene elected by the Clergie and people of his owne citie He who is approued shall bee consecrated on the Lordes day by all the comprouinciall bishops at least by three of them Let Leuites bee of the age of 25. yeeres before their admission and presbyters of 30. Let bishops bee vnreproueable according to the precept of the Apostle 1. Tim. 3. Let bishops not onely haue the testimonie of a good conscience in the sight of God but also the testimonie of an vnreproueable conuersation amongst men Presbyters and Leuites whom infirmitie of olde age permitteth not to abide in their secrete chambers yet let them haue witnesses of their honest conuersation in their shoppes and remaining places Youthhood is prone and bent to euill therefore let them who are young be all brought vp in one conclaue vnder the instruction and gouernement of some well approued Senior But they who shall be found lasciuious and incorâ—…igible let them be thrust into a Monasterie to the end that stricter discipline may correct the proud minds of insolent youthes Seeing that ignorance is the mother of all errours it becommeth presbyters who haue vndertaken the office of teaching continually to meditate vpon holy Scripture according to the wordes of the Apostle Tâ—…ke hâ—…ede to reading exhortation and doctrine 1. Tim. 4. for by meditation of holy Scripture and the Canons of the Church men are made able to instruct others in knowledge and in precepts of good maners Presbyters shall receiue from their owne bishops an officiall booke to the ende that through ignorance they doe nothing amisse neither in celebration of the Sacramentes nor in their Letanies nor in their forme of comming to Councels When presbyters and deacons are admitted to their offices they must vowe chastitie and binde themselues to their bishops to leade a continent life and after such profession let them retaine the discipline of an holy life A bishop presbyter or deacon who shall happen to bee vnjustly deposed if they be found innocent by the triall of the Synode let them bee restored to their former dignities before the Altar by the hands of bishops in this manner If he be a bishop let him be restored to his Orarium with Staffe and Ring If hee be a presbyter to his Orarium and Planeta If he be a deacon to his Orarium and Alba If hee bee a sub-deacon to his Plate and Chalice and other orders let them receiue in their restitution that which was giuen vnto them in their ordination If anie of the Clergie be found to haue consulted with diuiners and sorcerers let him be deposed from his dignitie and be thrust into a Monasterie to make continuall pennance for his sacrilâ—…dge Church-men who dwell in the borders coÌ„fining to a nation that is vnder hostilitie with their owne countrey let them neither receiue from the enemies of the countrey nor direct anie secret message vnto the enemies If anie Church-man sit in judgement or bee judge in a sentence of blood let him be depriued of his dignitie in the Church Let bishops haue a care of such as are oppressed to reprooue the mightie men who oppresse them and if the word of wholesome reproofe profite nothing let them complaine to the king to the ende that by regall authoritie impietie may be subdued Seeing auarice is the roote of all euill let bishops so gouerne their dioceses that they spoyle them not of their rightes but according to the determination of anteriour Councels let them haue the thirde part of Oblations Tithes Tributes and Cornes the rest let it remaine vnto the Paroches free and vntouched That thing which one bishop possesseth without interpellation for the space of thirtie yeeres let no man in that same Prouince be heard in an action of repetition But as concerning them who dwell in diucrse Prouinces the case standeth otherwise lest while Dioceses are defended the boundes of Prouinces be confounded A Church newlie builded shall appertaine vnto that bisshop in whose diosie it is knowne that spirituall conuentions haue beene kept A Bishop shall visit yeerelie all the paroches of his diosie and incase hee been impeded by infirmitie or by weightie businesse hee shall appoint faithfull Presbyters and Deacons to take inspection of the fabricke of the Churches and of their rentes Whatsoeuer rewarde a Prelate promiseth to a man who vnder-taketh anie worke tending to the vtilitie of the Church let him faithfully performe his promise Seeing that a part of Church-rentes is bestowed vpon sustentation of strangers and of poore and indigent people if it
seeing of them there is little written worthie of commemoration I ouer-passe with silence TREATISES Belonging to the seuenth CENTVRIE A TREATISE Of the Uniuersall Bishop AMBITION is a reproueable fault in all men especially in men who are Preachers of the humilitie of Christ Yea and the time wherein ambition got the greatest vpper-hande in the Church was the time wherein the Antichrist sate in the Temple of God extolling himselfe against all thing that is called God When I reade the confession of Augustine I finde no fault that hee damneth in himself before his conuersion more vehemently than the fault of ambition and desire of vaine glory comparing his owne estate with the estate of a begger whome he saw at Millane ouercome with wine In some things hee was like vnto that begger in other things he was vnlikethee was like in this that the begger was both miserable and he rejoyced in his miserie the like Augustine saith of himselfe that hee likewise was miserable and delited in his miserie but the difference stood in three thinges The begger was drunken with wine but Augustine was drunken with a desire of vaine glory Secondly the money wherewith the begger had bought the wine wherewith he was ouer-come hee had gotten it by begging but the vaine glorie wherewith Augustine was ouer-come he had gained it by flatterie and lies Thirdly the drunken begger when he had slept a short time his drunkennesse departed from him but the desire of vaine glorie was daylie augmented in Augustine vntill the time came that God would renewe him according to his owne likenesse When this vile sinne defiled the chaire of Constantinople and the chaire of Rome greater desolation followed than was vnder the reigne of Honorius when the towne of Rome was set on fire or vnder the reigne of Arcadius when Constantinole was shaken with earth-quake The short Treatise which I set foorth cōcerning the supremacie of the B. of Rome in the 3. Centurie was to declare that the foresaid supremacie was not countenanced with such antiquitie as the Remane Church do brag of but now is the due time proper place to speake more largely of the magnifick stile of the Uniuersall bishop In this Treatise God willing I shall declare that the honourable title of Uniuersall Bishop is only due to Christ Secondly that the bishops of Rome sought this preferment vnhonestly and when they had obtained it they fsed it more vnhonestile tyrannously and thirdly that he who vsurpeth this honour due to Christ only may justly bee called the Antichrist Not that I haue intention to confound these two Treatises of the Uniuersall bishop and of the Antichrist but onely to make the one a prerparation to the other Nowe the Great and Uniuersall Bisoph of our foules as holie Scripture describeth him is hee onely who hath broken downe the partition wall and who hath made both Iewe Gemile one House-holde and familie of God and hee who hath made them both both one Sheep-folde like as there is but one great Shepheard he who giueth his life for his Sheep who knoweth them all by their names and who giueth vnto them all eternall life This descriptiō pointeth out vnto vs no man except Iesus Christ the Son of God only The B. of Rome is so far from conferring eternall life vnto all the Sheepe of God that he knoweth not them all by their names yea further than this no bishop of Rome euer knew all the Sheep of God in the town of Rome by th◅ir names how much lesse could they know all the Sheep of God dispersed vpon the face of the whole world It may bee objected that like as Christ conferreth his owne names vnto his seruants whom he hath appointed to gath◅r his Sheepe to his Sheepe-folde so in like manner without sacriledge and robberie they may accept the names of Christ as namely Christ hee calleth his disciples the Lights of the world yet it is perfectly knowne that Christ only is the true Light who lightneth euery man who commeth into the worlde To this I answere That it is the labour of curious idle men to dispute vpon names whē as in substance matter there is no disagreement No man doth offend when the Apostles are called lights because they are neither equalled nor matched with Christ but only the liberality of Christ is commended who out of the plenitude of his light bestoweth a portion vpon his seruants to conserue light in the house of God But when the B. of Rome is called Uniuersall Bishop so many other prerogatiues are linked with this title that he is equalled with Christ as namely That he is a lawgiuer he cānot erre in matters of faith he may dispense with the law of God he may correct the very testamentall legacy of Christ ordaine the holy Sacrament of the Supper to be otherwise administred than the institution of Christ beareth Nowe is the question not of words only which oft times being lenified mollified by the dulcenesse of tolerable interpretations are ouer-passed for the peace of the Church but the question betwixt vs and the Romane Church is of matter substance and of the very honour only belōging to Christ. If it had bene the purpose of Christ to make mortall man on earth his Vicare he had done to that person as Pharo did to Ioseph that is he had plucked the ring from his own finger put it vpon the finger of his Vicare so that the sight of Christs ring that is of power to cōfer eternall life to all Christs Sheepe had beene an vndoubted token that Christ had indeed constituted him his Vicare on earth As touching the Apostle Peter to whom the feeding of Christs Sheepe was recommended it is to bee considered that Peter in th◅se words Feede my Sheepe was not preferred to the rest of the Apostles yea rather it was a great benefit to Peter to be restored to the dignitie of his Apostleship from which he had fallen by his three-folde deniall of Christ and to be made equall againe with the rest of his brethren But the Romane Church can neuer heare a word of Christ spoken to Peter but it soundeth in their eares as if Christ were breathing the superioritie of Peter ouer the rest of the Apostles So did Pope Leo the first with the grandour of his speaches so oft iterate that one sentence Tu es Petrus super hac petra c. that is Thou art Peter and vpon this rocke I will build my Church as if the whole world should haue stowped at the roaring of him who was a Lion only by name Neuerthelesse whatsoeuer Leo speaketh in the loftinesse of his partiall conceits the opinions of the ancient Fathers haue ouer-swayed the conceits of Leo And wee are fully perswaded that Christ recommended the feeding of his sheepe to all his Apostles as well as he did to Peter Then let the name of the
and saith shee hath committed none iniquitie ambition so blindeth her eyes that vnconstancie is counted no fault and taking deepe roote in her heart hideth from the eyes of her mind the sight of heauen and all heauenly vertues such as humilitie modestie constancie and vprightnesse of a siable and vnwauering heart The preheminence that God licenciateth to bee sought ouer brethren is like to the preheminence of Moses ouer the Elders he ascended higher vpon the mountaine of God than they did and when he came downe againe from the mountaine of God his face shined with greater splendor of celestiall glorie than the faces of others did Would God Pastors could striue to attaine to such preheminence for the striuing for prerogatiue of places hath bred many vnnecessary and vnfruitfull contentions in the Church as an ancient Father hath well marked This supremacie aforesaid so vnhonestly sought was vsed tyrannously vnrighteously Pope Bonifacius the fourth dedicated the Temple called Pantheon wherein all the Gentile gods were worshipped this Temple I say he dedicated to the Virgine Marie and to all the Martyrs rather changing than correcting the vile abomination of Idolatrie Honorius the first in the sixt generall Councell was found to haue bene an Eutychian heretique The Popes Martinus the first and Eugenius the first Vitalianus and Adeodatus were so puft vp in pride that they counted the Bishops of Râ—…uenna heretiques onely for this because they receiued not their ordination from the Bishops of Rome were not subject to their authoritie And this heresie they called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pope Sergius 1. obstinately refused to subscribe the decrees of the sixt generall Councell partlie because in it the doctrine and lawes of prohibition of marriage to men in spirituall functions was damned and partlie also because the Bishop of Constantinople was equalled in honour with the bishop of Rome Constantinus the first and Gregorius the second were the first open and auowed traitors against the Emperours the one of them rased the name of the Emperour Philippicâ—…s out of charters the other assoyled the subjects of Italie from the oath of all edgeance to the Emperour Leo Isaurus because these two Emperours dâ—…tested the worshipping of Images What villanie was in Pope Stephanus the thirde who perswaded CAROLVS MAGNVS king of FRANCE to repudiate his wife BERTHA the daughter of DESIDERIVS king of LOMBARDIS abusing in moste impudent manner the wordes of holie Scripture What fellowship hath righteousnesse with vnrighteousnesse and what communion hath light with darknesse 2. Coriâ—…t chap. 6. vers 14. In that place the Apostle is giuing counsell to Christians who are disposed to marrie not to couple themselues in matrimoniall band with infideles but the counsell of the Apostle to them who are alreadie married euen with infideles is this If any brother haue a wife that beleeueth not if she be content to dwell with him let him not for sake her 1. Cor. 7. 12. So that albeit Bertha the daughter of Desiderius had bene an infidell shee beeing willing to cohabite with her husband there was no reason to repudiate her But now the bishops of Rome are become wiser than the Apostles of Christ and they bid repudiat the wife with whome the Apostle Paul in expresse wordes biddeth a Christian man cohabite It is more intolerable that Suphanus the third calleth Bertha an infidell was she not baptised in the name of Christe was not her father Desiderius before him Aistulphus partakers of the Lordes holie Sacramentes was not Rachis the brother of Aislulphus so deuout according to the superstitious forme at that time commended in the Romane Church that hee forsooke his kingdome and entered into a Monasterie there to leade his life But the bishops of Rome are become so prodigall of their reproachfull speaches that all persons are counted Infideles who followe not absolutely all the conceites of their changeable mindes Pope Adrian the first with aduise of a great Councell ordained that no man should bee consecrated bishop of Rome before hee had receiued investment by staffe and ring by the Emperour but Gregorius 7. by the contrarie cursed them who receiued inuestment from the Emperour anno 1073. These two popes speak contradictory things yet they must be counted holy Fathers who cannot erre Pope Leo the third tooke vpon him boldnesse to change the Empire and to proclaime Charles the Great king of FRANCE to be Emperour in the West And Baronius the moste inâ—…pt expounder of Scriptures of anie learned men of late dayes defendeth this doing of Lâ—…o by a place of Scripture The moste High beareth rule ouer the kingdome of men and giueth it to whome hee will Dan. 4. 22. Daniel in that place speaketh of the Eternall GOD who indeede is moste high and giueth the kingdomes of the worlde to whome hee pleaseth but Baronius applieth this to the bishop of Rome as if hee were moste high and had the kingdomes of the worlde at his owne dispensation to giue them to whome he pleased So saide the Deuill of himselfe Luke 4. 6. but hee lied for hee had no such power and Baronius attributing this power vnto the Pope lieth as impudentlie as the Deuill did sergius the second with his brother Benedictus for gaining vanta e vnto themselues were not ashamed to sell bishoprickes and to preferre men to spirituall offices not for the worthinesse of their giftes but for the weight of their numbered money and so the chaire of ROME was filthilie spotted with simonic Yea it came to passe that the pridâ—… and simonicall auarice of the bishops of ROME brangled their late vsurped authoritie so that AVGVIBERTVS bishop of MILLANE with allowance of many bishops of ITALIE disclaimed the authority of the bishop of ROME and with great difficultie after the issue of two hundreth yeeres was the chaire of MILLANE reduced againe to the obedience of the bishop of ROME in the dayes of Pope Stephanus the ninth It grieued the bishops of ROME that they were bound by the constitution of Adrian the first to haue the allowance of the Emperour to their election and therefore by degrees they endeuoured to shake off that yoke of bondage Stephanus the fourth was elected without the fore-knowledge of Ludovicus ' Pius but he pacified the Emperours wrath by his comming to FRANCE Pascalis the first in like manner was chosen bishop of Rome without the foreknowledge of the Emperour Neuerthelesse by his letters sent to the Emperour Ludouicus he excused himselfe and ratified the constitution of Adrian In like manner Leo the fourth following the example of his predecessors was admitted without the fore-knowledge of Lotharius hee likewise excused himselfe to the Emperours sonne Ludouicus pretending that the sudden incursion of the Saracenes was the cause mouing the people to precipitate his election and hindering himselfe to make due aduertisement to the Emperour Lotharius in whose time he was elected But the issue after following declared that all these excuses
contende with hatefull malice euerie one against the fame of another and laying aside diuine worship they follow the lusts of their owne hearts the more securelie because their is no man to restraine their inordinate desires This Platina writeth of them in the life of Sergius the third The moste part of them were like vnto Monsters whose natiuitie like as it breedeth sorow in the harts of their verie parents so in like manner it is some mitigation of their heartes griefe when the Monster hastily dieth This second comfort God g◅ue vnto the world Few of these ambitious auaritious and libidinous Monsters continued long in the popedome I will not anticipate the Historie but shortly I hope thus farre hath beene declared that the Romane Church sought this preheminence vnhonestly and abused it vilely by simonie idolatrie heres◅ treason tyrannie schisme and all kinde of inhumanitie which one of them could practise against another And that they haue casten behinde their backe that holie forme of preparation for entering into spirituall functions vsed of olde to wit that their spirituall senses were well exercised with seeing of Heauenlie sightes with hearing of Angelicall hymnes with feeling the opetatiue vertue of the coale taking from the Altar of God and touching their lippes and so being well prepared and furnished with celestiall grace they entered into spirituall callings assisted with the grace of God that commeth from aboue But now the preparation is turned to riches and money where with if a man be well surnished albeit he were like vnto Ioannes the thirteenth that is a man who is perjure the verie childe of the d◅uill the brother of Iudas and a man whose name will remaine in perpetual execration yet such a man furnished as said is with riches and money may bee promoted to the popedome Now is leuen eaten in time of the passeouer and hee who calleth himselfe the Vicare of Christ hee climbeth to that office by the leuen of sin And truely like as the types and figures of good thinges cannot equall in goodnesse the thinges that are figurated by them euen so the figures of euill things were not so much to bee abhorred as the euill things themselues represented by types figures He who commanded to purge the olde leuen to the end that wee might bee an holie lumpe hath vtterly forbidden vs to enter into holy callings by vile and vnhonest meanes NOw followeth the third head of this TREATISE as a preparation to the TREATISE following to prooue that the chaire wherein the Uniuersall Bishop sitteth is the chaire of the Antichrist which I prooue by this argument The chaire that extolleth it selfe aboue Christ is the chaire of the Antichrist but so it is that the chaire wherein the Uniuersall Bishop sitteth extolleth it selfe aboue Christ Ergo it is the chaire of the Antichrist The first part of the argument is proued by the wordes of the Apostle writing to the Thessalonians The second part of the argument I prooue by this reason That chaire which taketh vpon it power to dispense against the lawe of God extolleth it selfe aboue Christ but so it is the chaire of the Uniuersall Bishop arrogateth power to dispense against the lawe of God as namely in the matter of Marriage licentiating a man to marrie his brothers wife and others to marrie women of their nearest consanguinitie Ergo the chaire of the Uniuersall Bishop is the chaire of the Antichrist Heere let vs remember that no lawe can bee dispensed withall but either by the same authoritie by which it is made or by a greater But the lawe of God is manifestly annulled in many points corrected and dispensations giuē against it by the chaire of ROME as shall bee declared heereafter GOD willing what can bee saide of it then but that it is become the seate of the Antichrist Concerning the stile of the Antichrist which I minde to attribute to the bishop of Rome especially since the yeere of our Lord 666. I admonish the Reader that hee bee not deceiued with the generalitie of the worde Antichrist which albeit it may be attributed to Infideles Heretiques and to all them who obstinately contende against the doctrine of the person or office of Christ yet doeth this name most properly belong to the principall ring-leaders and authors of that great defection from the faith fore-tolde by the Apostle Paul 1. Tim. 4. For like as when Moses in Holy Scripture is called a Prophet and faithfull Pastors are called Angels this hindereth not Christ from being called the Great Prophet the Angell of the Couenant Euen so when Heretiques who gainsay the diuinitie of Christ or veritie of His humane nature are called Antichrists this hindereth not but the chaire which hath chiefely blinded the world with errours and hath poysoned kings and people with the cuppe of her fornications to bee called the seate of the Antichrist Nazianzenus in a generall sense counteth Arrius whom hee pointeth out by the stile of a recent Apostate and Nestorius by whose opinion the natures of Christ were diuided to be Antichrists But Chrysostome in a proper sense supposeth him to bee Antichrist who should treade vnder foote the Romane Empire like as the Romanes had subdued the kingdome of the Macedonians and ◅he Macedonians had subdued the kingdome of the Persians and the Persians had vndone the kingdome of the Babylonians Euen so saith Chrysostome the Antichrist shall vndoe the dominion of the Romanes and in ende the Antichrist shall bee consumed by the Spirit of Christs mouth and shall be abolished with the brightnesse of His comming Many thinges are written of the Antichrist who deceaueth people in errour so that they misknowe the Antichrist when hee is come no lesse than the nation of the lewes misknew CHRIST when He was manifested in the flesh They write that he should bee of the Tribe of DAN that hee shoulde bee borne in BABYLON and hee shoulde bee brought vp in CORASIM and BETHSAIDA that SATHAN shoulde ouer-shaddowe his mother and poss◅sse her that hee should re-edifie the Temple of HIERVSALEM and that the people of the IEWES should adher◅ vnto him But all these opinions are grounded partlie vpon a wrong interpr◅tation of Scripture and manie of them are sh◅owded ◅alselie vnder the name of AVGVSTINE Bisshop of HIPPO but it is knowne that RABANVS Archbishop of MENTZ was the compiler of that foolishe TREATISE De Antichristo whereinto the fore-mentioned opinions are contained and not AVGVSTINE More-ouer they say that the Antichrist shoulde bee one particulare man opposite to Christ whose continuance in fighting against the Saincts shoulde not exceede the space of three yeeres and an halfe But what madnesse is it to referre the secrete beginning the open tyrannie the reuelation and destruction of the Antichrist to the person of one singulare man which is a worke working from the dayes of the Apostles vntill the second comming of Christ The argument whereby some
Papistes woulde make it to sâ—…eme probable that the Antichrist is one singulare man onelie is taken from the force of the prepositiue article 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A childish argument indeede as who woulde saye that it were not lawfull to praye in anie chamber except in one onâ—…lie in respect of the prepositiue article set before 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in these wordes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Enter into thy chamber The time of the continuance of the Antichristes persecution three yeeres and an halfe is borrowed from Augustine who supposeth that the horne which shall speake words against the moste High and who shall chaunge times and lawes as thinges giuen vnto his handes vntilla time and times and the diuiding of a time by this horne I saye Augustine supposeth the Antichrist to be presented how beit others more judiciously haue referred this prophesie to Antiochus Epiphanes who blasphemed God chaunged Sabboâ—…hs and Festiuall dayes yea and by his impious lawes presumed to abrogate the law of the Almightie God and immediatelie after such presumptuous attempts God shortened his dayes for within the space of three yeeres and some fewe dayes hee ended his life in moste miserable manner They haue no better grounde to affirme that the Antichrist shall be of the Tribe of Dan than this Because the Tribe of Dan is not reckoned amongst the rest of the Tribes Apocal. 7. yet this was not done to exclude this Tribe from the sauing marke of Christ but to giue place to the Tribe of Leui and not to exceede the number of twelue Tribes for Holie Scripture which commendeth the faith of Barak of the Tribe of Nephtali and Gideon of the Tribe of Manasse and Iphtah of the Tribe of Gad commendeth also the faith of Samson of the Tribe of Dan Hebr. cap. 2. vers 11. One thing I cannot passe by The inuenters of such fables that the Antichrist shoulde bee of the Tribe of Dan borne in Babylon c. in some thinges haue ouer-seene themselues miserablie namelie when they affirme that the Antichrist shall build the Temple of Hierusalem and shall sit there in the Temple of God and the nation of the Iewes shall adhere vnto him and immediatelie after this the ende of the worlde shall come and Christ shall destroye the Antichrist by the Spirit of his mouth Heere marke the great contradiction that is betwixt the prophesie of Paul concerning the conuersion of the Iewes before the seconde comming of Christ and the foolish opinion of Papistes Paul saieth that the Iewes shall bee conuerted to the true faith before the Great daye of the LORDES seconde appearance but Papistes saye that the Iewes shall bee adhering to the Antichrist when Christ shall come to judge the worlde and to destroye the Antichrist by the brightnesse of his comming These two opinions cannot both consist therefore let the fable inuented by men fall that place may bee giuen to the trueth of God who is blessed for euermore AMEN A TREATISE Of the Antichrist CONTROVERSIES in ciuill matters are not all of like moment therefore it was ordained by the counsell of Iethro that great matters shoulde be brought to Moses and that inferiour Magistrates should judge in small causes But in controuersies of religion all causes both great and small are to bee brought vnto the mouth of Christ our true Moses who will speake from his Sanctuarie vnto vs and giue vnto vs resolution of all our doubtes out of His blessed worde In this TREATISE especially let vs runne to the month of Christ speaking by his Apostle Paul and vttering a notable prephesie concerning the comming of the Antichrist in the wordes following Let no man deceiue you by anie meanes for that day shall not come except there come a departing first and that that man of sinne bee dâ—…sclosed euen the sonne of perdition Who is an aduersarie and exalteth himselfe against all that is called God or that is worshipped so that hee doeth sit as God in the Temple of God shewing himselfe that hee is God Remember yee not that when I was with you I tolde you these things And nowe yee knowe what with-holdeth that hee might bee reuealed in his time For the mysterie of iniquitie doeth alreadie worke onelie hee who nowe with-holdeth shall let tell hee bee taken out of the way And then shall the wicked man bee reuealed whom the Lord shall consume with the Spirit of His mouth and shall abolish with the brightnesse of his comming Euen him whose comming is by the working of Sathan with all power and signes and lying wonders And in all deceiueablenesse of vnrighteousnesse amongst them that perish because they receiued not the loue of the trueth that they might bee saued And therefore God shall sende to them strong delusion that they shall beleeuelies That all they might bee damned who beleeued not the trueth but had pleasure in vnrighteousnesse The occasion mouing the Apostle to embarke into this Prâ—…pheticall prediction concerning the comming of the Antichrist was this Because some in Thessalonica spake of the second comming of Christ that it was neare approaching and euen at hand The Apostle on the other part woulde assure the Thessalonians that before the comming of that Great day there should first be a defection from the true faith and that the Antichrist should be disclosed It is not the purpose of the Apostle to disswade anie man from remembring the terrour of that Great daye wherein the verie Elements shall melt and if so be what manner of men aught we to be in holy conuersation looking for and hastening vnto the comming of the day of our Lord yea and the obliuion of the second comming of Christ is the principall grounde of the securitie of the euill seruant But the Apostle ledde by the conduct of the Holy Spirite fore-seeing that two things were needfull to bee remembered to wit the seconde comming of the Lord Iesus and the preceeding comming of the Antichrist hee would haue them so to remember the one that they should not forget the other lest whilest wee runne fast to the marke without marking the perilles that are in the waye wee fall into the snares of the Deuil Our maister Christ when he corrected the foolish precipitation of the sonnes of Zebedeus who woulde haue sitten at the right and left hand of Christ in His kingdome before they had beene baptized with his baptisme and before they had drunken of the cuppe of the sufferings of Christ hee disswadeth them not from continuall fastning their eyes vpon the glorie of Christes Kingdome but rather so to looke vnto the marke that they ouer-leape not the waye leading to the marke God hath indâ—…edep epared a kingdome for vs but by many tribulations we must enter into that kingdome The apostasie whereof the apostle prophecieth is not a desection in manners onely but also a departing from the faith as
a sufficient number of odious names Hee is called the Antichrist an aduersarie to God the man of sinne the childe of perdition and in other places the false prophet the beast that is worshipped great Babylon the mother of whoredomes which stile albeit they transfeâ—…re it vnto the Romane chaire when the tenne persecuâ—…ing Emperours compelled men to worship heathen gods yet the holy Scripture referreth it to that whore who braggeth that she is married to wit to Christ and shee is not a widowe Apocal. cap. 18. verse 7. And this agreeth better with the chaire of Rome wherein Popes doe sit than with the chaire of Rome when persecuting Emperours sate into it Besides all these odious names the Apostle addeth another hatefull name calleth him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is that lawlesse man who will bee subject to no lawe neither diuine nor humane but hee will bee aboue all lawes hee will judge all men and bee judged of no man what regarde hee hath of the lawe of GOD it maye bee knowne by this That the breaking of the Popes lawe is counted a greater sinne than the breaking of the Lawe of GOD for in matters of marriage and meates if the Popes lawe bee transgressed foorth-with a man is counted an Heretique But when the Lawe of GOD is broken for a small summe of money a pardon may be purchased Yea further I am bolde to saye that the moste discrepant Idiomes of the GREEKE language such as the ATTICKE and IONICKE Idiomes they differ not so farre as the lawes of CHRIST and ANTICHRIST differ one from another Albeit the Atticke Dialect delighteth in contractions and the Ionicke in resolutions yet notwithstanding one and the selfe same thing in substance and matter maye bee vttered in both these discrepant Idiomes But the Lawes of CHRIST and Antichrist are so opposite in matter and substance that they cannot both consist and stand namelie when the Lawe of CHRIST biddeth alloweth and approoueth and the lawe of the Antichrist in that same subject forbiddeth disalloweth and disapprooueth The Lawe of GOD Exod. 20. counteth worshippers of Images haters of GOD The lawe of the Antichrist counteth them good Catholiques The lawe of CHRIST in the doctrine of Faith Inuocation and Mediation sendeth vs onelie to the Creator The lawe of the Antichrist sendeth vs to the creatures also so that the Antichrist is justlie called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or a lawlesse man in respect hee will not bee obedient to the Lawes of CHRIST Concerning humane and ciuill ordinances Hee who dare assoyle subjectes from the oathe of alleadgeance to their soueraine lordes hee vndoeth all ciuill gouernement policie and lawes from the verie foundation I superceede to write further in this point In the second place let vs consider the time wherein the Antichrist shall bee reueiled pointed out in these wordes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is and then shall the wicked man bee reueiled which wordes beeing relatiue to that which immediatelie passed before importeth that the Antichrist shoulde bee reueiled at that same time when the mightie Monarchie of the Romanes was trodden vnder his feete Then it seemed that all the nations of the worlde should adore and worshippe the beast continuallie and that the tongues of men shoulde haue bene locked vp in silence so that no man euer shoulde take boldnesse to speake one word against the whore of Babylon yea and the Holy Apostle describeth the great securitie of the mother of whoredomes saying in his heart I sit being a Queene and am not a widow and shall see no mourning Apocal. 18. 7. At this same time the vnchangeable decreet of the Almightie God appointed that this wicked one should first be reueiled and afterward should be destroyed Wherin it is to be noted with what patient expectation wee shoulde attende vpon the times and seasons wherein it should please the Lord to performe his owne works for like as Christ thought it more expedient more teÌ„ding to the aduancement of His owne glorie to raise Lazarus out of his graue Ioan. 11. rather than out of the bedde of his infirmitie Euen so the Lord thought meet to suffer the Antichrist to mount vp vnto the top of all his desired prehemineÌ„ce then the Lord put hand to work both to discouer to destroy him to the further manifestation of his own vnspeakeable power wisdome In the third place the meanes are to be considered whereby the Antich should be discouered namely by the sincere preaching of the Gospel by the mouthes of men holy zealous Apoc. 11. 3 in gifts not vnlike vnto Henoch Helias Now seeing the man of sin is to be discouered by the sincere preaching of the Gospell let vs consider what benefite redoundeth to vs by the true and sincere preaching of the Gospell of CHRIST it is like vnto the light of the daye which manifesteth euerie thing in its owne coloures The thing that is beautifull is seene to bee bee beautifull and the thing that is euill fauoured is seene to be such as it is where of the madnesse of some Heretiques such as Gnostici and Mâ—…nichet is clearly perceiued who rejected the Scriptures of God because in them is contained a commemoration of the faultes of the Patriarches Shall the light be despised because it manifesteth both beautie and desormitie both strength and debilitie both the perfection of a complete body and the imperfection of a dismembered and mutilate bodie In like manner the Holy Scriptures are to bee had in the more reuerende regarde when they describe euery thing in their own colours and manifesteth on the one part the riches of the mercie of God in Iesus Christ and on the other part the falsehood subtiltie hypocrisie and pride of the Antichrist to the end that Gods people maye eschewe the Antichrist and rejoyce in the sweete saluation of Christ Iesus This discouerie of the Antichrist in some weake measure began about the yeere of our Lord 1300. at what time learned men fearing the tyrannie of the Emperour of the Turks fled to Italie and restored the Grieke and Latine languages to their own puritie This vindicating of languages from the grosse barbaritie of those times opened a doore of knowledge and a desire of reading with a judicious consideration of that which was read whether or not it were a suppositious worke More-ouer God annointed the eyes of many learned men with the eye-salue of vnderstanding whose sight increasing by degrees in end manifested to the worlde that the chaire of Rome was the seate of the Antichrist Marsilius Patavinus in his booke called Defensor Pacis writeth that the Clergie of Rome is a denne of thiâ—…ues and that the doctrine of the Pope is not to bee followed because it leadeth vnto eternall death Franciscus Petrarcha a man famously learned calleth Rome the whore of Babylon the Schoole and mother of errour the temple of Heresie the nest of treacherie growing and increasing by the oppression of others
This same Author about the yeere of our Lord 1350. writeth to one of his friendes Let none euill desire entangle thee that thou shouldest dresse thy selfe againe to those Princes of darknesse c. To what purpose wouldest thou goe thither That thou mightest see good men borne downe and euill men aduanced Eagles creeping and Asses flying Foxes in chariots and Rauens in castles and Doues in the dungâ—… Wâ—…lues to bee free and Lambes to bee in bandes Finally Christ to bee bâ—…nished and Beelzebub to bee judge To these spectacles am I called backc againe I will not hearken neither doe I agree with them nor they with me O cruell and wicked sect of men louing no-bodie but themselues and that altogether preposterously and wickedly Who shall relieue the oppressed woilde and the afflicted towne Who shall reforme the enormitie of manners Who shall collect the dispersed sheepe Who shall reproue errontous Pastors Who shall reduce and bring them backe againe vnto their owne chaires Shall there bee none ende of licentiousnesse and sinne Hath the Spirit in vaine threatned by the Prophet These thinges hast thou done and I helde â—…y tongue therefore thou thoughtest that I was like vnto thee John Wiklef a Professor of Diuinitie in Oxford affirmed that whatsoeuer the Pope and his Cardinals command which cannot bee deduced clearely out of Scriptures this same is to bee counted Hereticall and not to bee obeied These few witnesses of God holy like vnto Hanoch the seuenth from Adam and zealous like vnto Helias by the example of their couragious zeale and zealous courage incited a greater number of Holy men in Germanie Switserland France Britanie and Poll to be witnesses to the truth of God whose number albeit it was as contemptible in the eyes of Romane Prelates as the number of the armie of Alexander of Macedo was in the eyes of Darius king of Persia. Notwithstanding by these witnesses of God the Antichrist hath bene discouered the citie of spirituall Babylon hath bene shaken the head of the beast hath beene wounded and all his Physitions haue much adoe to cure his wound againe But let vs proceede to that which followeth in the ende of the 8. verse namely that the Antichrist should not only be reueiled but also should bee consumed by the Spirit of the mouth of Christ whereof it may bee perceiued that the Lord will not abolish the kingdome of the Antichrist as hee did abolish other Monarchies of the Babylonians Persians Grecians and Romanes but hee keepeth the kingdome of the Antichrist afore-hand to bee consumed by the tempest of his owne wrath This argueth the great indignation of God against the kingdome of the Antichrist wherein hee findeth might joyned withslight so that the Lord will drawe out against him his great and mightie sworde wherewith hee visiteth Leuiathan that piercing Serpent and Leuiathan that crooked Serpent and hee slayeth the Dragon that is in the Sea for all his might the wrath of God shall bee reueiled against him from Heauen because hee hath with-holden the trueth in vnrighteousnesse Whatsoeuer shal be done against this mother of whoredomes in this worlde is nothing else but an earnest-pennie of that vnspeakeable wrath of God that shall seaze vpon the kingdome of the Antichrist at the latter daye More-ouer the equitie of the justice of God is to bee noted in this that God rendereth vnto the Antichrist such punishment as doeth moste proportionallie agree with the nature of his fault for by the Anathemes and Curses of his mouth hee subdued the mightie Monarches of the earth so shall Christ pronounce a Curse against him by the power whereof hee shall bee sent vnto the fornace of euerlasting punishment Nowe it might haue beene objected Howe could it come to passe that euer the Antichrist shoulde haue obtained so great place in the Temple of God To this objection the Apostle returneth a foure-folde answere First it came to passe by the mightie operation of the Deuill Secondly by lying miracles Thirdly by the deceiueablenesse of vnrighteousnesse And fourthly by the incredulitie of men who would not beleeue the trueth of God therefore the Lord suffered them to be deluded with errours These foure causes are set downe in the 9. 10. 11. and 12. verses whereof when wee haue spoken a little GOD willing wee shall conclude this Treatise The first cause of the preuailing power of the Antichrist is the mightie operation of Sathan concurring with him who is to bee considered two manner of wayes sometimes as bound at other times as lowse and set at libertie hee is a perillous enemie at all times euen when hee is bound in respect of our childish simplicitie wee are like vnto babes who through curiositie at sometime will come within the reach of a bounde Lyon and will bee harmed by the meanes But when Sathan is set at libertie then hath hee a mightie operation euen so great that albeit light bee offered vnto men yet they loue darknesse better than the light of God If euer Sathan was set at ample libertie who is euer for the Elects sake somewhat restrained hee was set at greatest libertie when the Romane Antichrist had greatest preheminence for at that time the smoake of the bottomlesse pitte so ouercouered all thinges with darknesse that men sawe neither Heauen nor Hell nor yet themselues The Heauen was darkened because men sought an entrie into it another waye than by the blood of the euerlasting Couenant of God by the worthinesse whereof the moste Holy place is made patent to vs and none other way And Hell was darkened because men liued in a deepe securitie as if they had made a couenant with Death and Hell the Popes pardon and the fulfilling of the pennance injoyned by the Priest was counted a complete armoure to saue them against the fierie indignation of Gods wrath Yea and men saw not themselues but in seeking to establish their owne righteousnesse they were not subject to the righteousnesse of God Now it is our duetie with all our heartes to blesse the King of Heauen who hath begun to cast Sathan into bandes againe for experience of our wauering mindes declareth that if Sathan were set at libertie againe it were an easie thing to transport vs headlonges to all kinde of errours The second cause of the preuailing power of the Antichrist is signes and lying wonders in the Grieke language 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth miracles confirming a lying doctrine All the miracles of the Antichrist are either false miracles wherein nothing is wrought aboue nature nor contrarie to nature or else the ende of his miracles is the confirmation of a false doctrine The Romane Church braggeth much of miracles as if the power of working miraculous workes were a gift continuallie to remaine and an vndoubted token of the true Church of God Howbeit Holy Scripture attributeth to false Teachers who intise people to worship strange gods power to worke signes and wonders
when as of olde the people were wont to communicate euerie daye and therefore hee calleth the Lordes Supper a daylie sacrifice The Papistes are so farre from reproouing the people for not communicating that they make prouision onely for one to eate and drinke at the Altar and not for manie and they inuite not the people to communicate with them but rather by the noueltie of their newe inuented religion they distinguishe the Altar from the Communion table and the Sacrifice from the SacrameÌ„t farre contrarie to the custome of the Primitiue Church who by a Metaphore called the Sacrament a Sacrifice and by the like Metaphore called the Communion table an Altar If anie man will rudely presse the wordes of Chrysostome expresse contrarie to his meaning let him vnderstand that the like forme of speaking is vsed in Holy Scripture where it is saide And no â—…an receiued his testimonie to wit the testimonie of Christ. The meaning is not that no bodie receiued the testimonie of Christ but that verie fewe receiued it Euen so the meaning of the words of Chrysostome is that verie fewe of the people did communicate And this hath bene verie judiciously marked by Master IEWELL that worthie Bishop in his disputation against master Harding To bee short in this head of Antiquitie of the Popish Masse Their bragging of Antiquitie is not vnlike to the Gibeonites shoos which were olde and put on of purpose to deceiue yet were not their shoos so olde as the shoos of GODS people which by the miraculous worke of GOD lasted fourtie yeeres in the Wildernesse and were not rent GODS people might haue bragged indeede of ancient and vnrent shoos but the deceitful Gibeonites they bragged and deceiued Gods people with antiquitie falsely pretended Such is the antiquitie of the masse and no better Before I leaue this head I will admonishe the Reader not to bee deceiued with olde Latine transations of Grieke Authors Socrates writeth of the fauourers of Paulinus that after hee died they communicated not with Flauianus bishop of Antiochia but they kept Assemblies apart by themselues Nowe the wordes of the Grieke language 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is better translated this way Separatim conuentus faciebant than as some olde Latine interpreters translate the wordes Separatim missarum celebrabant solennia howbeit the olde interpreters by missarum solennia vnderstand nothing but Ecclesiasticall conuentions IN the second head we haue the definition of the Masse to be set downe and to bee examined The Masse is called a sacrifice propitiatorie vnbloodie wherein the Priest offereth the bodie of the Sonne of God to the Father vnder the formes of bread and wine and that without suffering for the sinnes of the quicke and the dead From the worde of Sacrifice auncient Fathers did not abhorre but they called the Holy Sacrament a Sacrifice of thankesgiuing and a commemoratiue Sacrifice of the death of Christ the wordes of Augustine are these Hujus sacrifitii caro ante aduentum Christi per victimas similitudinum promittebatur in passione per ipsam veritatem reddebatur post ascensum Christi per sacramentum memoriae celebratur that is to say The flesh of this sacrifice was promised by sacrifices of similitudes In the suffering of Christ it was in verie deede exhibited and after the ascension of Christ it is celebrated by a Sacrament of His memoriall In these wordes Augustine distinguisheth a sacrifice prefiguratiue before Christes comming and a sacrifice commemoratiue after the Lordes ascension from the sacrifice of Christes bodie in veritie and actually exhibited vpon the crosse other sacrifices point out as types and figures the great sacrifice of the bodie of Christ once offered vpon the crosse but they are not that selfe same sacrifice except by a figuratiue manner of speach And like as the towne Nicopolis was not the victorie of Augustus Casar when hee faught against Antonius and Cleopatra but it was onely a memoriall of the victorie Euen so the commemoratiue sacrifice of the new Testament is not the true sacrifice of Christes bodie but only a memoriall of that blessed sacrifice Iustinus Martyr had good occasion offered vnto him to write of the sacrifices of Christes Church because Paganes slaundered Christians and called them Atheistes in regarde they offered not bloodie sacrifices nor incense vnto their God to whome Iustinus returned this answere That Christians offered to GOD such sacrifices as they knew to bee moste acceptable to Him to wit the sacrifices of prayer and thankesgiuing And as concerning the creatures of God appointed for the sustentation of mankinde we keepe them saith hee for our owne vse and for the sustentation of indigent people but we consume them not with fire If there had bene anie corporal sacrifice in the Church of the bodie of the Sonne of God vnder the formes of bread and wine Iustinus had occasion offered vnto him to haue spoken of it but hee knew no such sacrifice in his time Yea and the sacrament of the Lords Supper is called by Iustinus a Sacrifice of thanksgiuing who confidently affirmeth that prayer thanksgiuing are the onely sacrifices perfect and acceptable to GOD euen at that time when the Sacrament is ministred which putteth vs in remembrance of the Lordes suffering Testimonies out of the bookes of ancient Fathers should bee cited without fraude and deceite and should not bee wrested to another sense and meaning than they were spoken into by the Authors And so the worde Sacrifice could offend no man if it were spoken in such sense as ancient Fathers spake it The Romane Church shoulde doe well so to remember the names that ancient Fathers haue giuen to the Sacrament that they shoulde not forget that Holy Scripture calleth it a Communion of the bodie and blood of Christ. Then let it be such a sacrifice wherein many participates of one bread and one cup and thereby sealeth vp that they are all members of one mysticall bodie of Iesus Christ but not such a sacrifice wherein the people standeth gazing and looking and the Priest alone eateth and drinketh and distributeth nothing vnto the people They answere that the Priest who offereth at the Altar he communicateth with others who doe the like seruice in other places This is but falsehoode in reasoning arising vpon the deceitfull handeling of one worde hauing two significations The worde Communion importeth two things First a Communion in religion Secondly a participation of the Holy Supper in one place and an eating of one bread and drinking of one cuppe and in this second sense it is taken by the Apostle in the 10. Chapter of his first Epistle to the Corinthians in which sense their priuate Masse cannot be called a Communion The second word of the definition of the Masse is propitiatorie This word doeth signifie a sacrifice purchasing remission of sinnes as the Apostle witnesseth And this honour doeth onelie appertaine to the sacrifice of Christ who
is a propitiation for our sinnes the sinnes of the whole world This ground being once laide that Christ is the only person in whom the Father is well pleased with vs and Christes sacrifice is the onely meanes whereby we are reconciled to God In the second place we shall consider wherefore the word of propitiation was in so frequent vse in the olde Testament The golden coucring of the Arke was called the propitiatorie likewise the tenth day of the seuenth moneth whereupon the High Priest entered once in the yeere within the Vaile and into the most Holy place it was called the daye of propitiation and the sinne-offeringes were called propitiatorie sacrifices To this doubt the Apostle answereth that the lawe hauing the shadowe of good thinges to come and not the verie image of the thinges can neuer with those sacrifices which they offer yeere by yeere continuallie sanctifie the commers thereunto By these wordes it is euident that the sinne-offering and the blood carried within the Vaile and the golden couering of the Arke had no power to purge the consciences of men from sinne onelie they were types and figures representing Christ in whome that was to bee actuallie performed which was represented by those figures And like as no prefiguration sacrifice in a proper sense could be called propitiatorie Euen so in like manner no commemoratiue sacrifice of Christes death can bee called a propitiatorie sacrifice except typically and figuratiuely The wordes of Augustine speaking of the sacrament of the Altar in the celebration whereof there was a commemoration of the names of manie men who were departed this life presenteth to Papistes some occasion of cauillation for they saye that Augustine thought the sacrament of the Altar to bee a propitiation for men who had beene of a middle-ranke that is neither of the best nor of the worst sort of people But they who are well acquainted with Augustines writinges will not bee easilie miscaried with such Amphthologies as lurke in wordes True it is that AVGVSTINE calleth the Sacrament a Sacrifice but in what sense A commemoratiue Sacrifice as hath beene declared alreadie And in the like sense hee calleth the Sacrament of the Altar propitiatio because in it there is a commemoration of the propitiatorie sacrifice which CHRIST offered vpon the Crosse. His distinction of men who are departed in three rankes some haue beene verie good men others haue beene verie badde men the third ranke haue neither bene the best nor the worst sort of people together with his doubtsome opinion cōcerning the estate of weake Christians who are departed this life presenteth no solide grounde to any man to build his argument vpon the testimonie of a doubting author The next worde of the definition is vnbloodie Howe repugnant this part of the definition is vnto the former part wherein it was called a propitiatorie Sacrifice GOD willing I shall declare in the last head concerning the absurdities of the Masse For one speciall respect Papistes shoulde speake sparinglie of their vnbloodie hostie for they haue made it bloodie by the cruell shedding of the blood of manie innocent people whome they haue persecuted to the death massacred tormented with formes of newe inuented crueltie circumueened by false and deceitfull promises and they haue excogitated horrible treasons the like whereof haue not beene hearde since the foundation of the worlde and these villanies were hatched in their hatefull heartes for the establishing of their Idolatrous Masse Vesperae siculae maye bee called an vnbloodie Euen-song and the sacrifices offered to DIANA in TAVRICA CHERSONESVS maye bee called vnbloodie sacrifices with better reason than the Popishe Masse can bee called an vnbloodie sacrifice because the seruice done to DIANA albeit it beganne with the shedding of humane bloode yet it ended with the shedding of the bloode of beastes But the crueltie of the Papistes will make no such exchange because they walke in the way of Cain The next part of the definition is this That in the Masse the Priest offereth the bodie of the Sonne of GOD to the Father No part of the definition is more vntollerable and more flatlie opposite to holie Sripture than this part for holie Scripture setteth downe CHRISTES bodie as the onelie propitiatorie sacrifice and CHRIST himselfe as the onelie High Priest who offered this sacrifice And to transferre this high honour onelie due to CHRIST vnto a sinfull man it is a thing vntollerable to true Christians who are affectioned to the glorie of IESVS CHRIST their Master and Sauiour But incase a mortall and sinfull man will take vpon him such boldnesse as to offer the bodie of the Sonne of GOD in a sacrifice to the Father let vs consider by what warrande of the calling of GOD dare hee presume so to doe Papists affirme that when CHRIST instituted the holie Supper at one and the selfe same time hee instituted both a Sacrament and a Sacrifice and consecrated his Apostles and their successours to bee Priestes of the newe Testament to offer vp the bodie of Christ vnto His FATHER vnder the formes of Bread and Wine and these were the wordes whereby they were consecrated to this Priesthood Doe this in remembrance of mee The Apostle Paule vnderstood the meaning of the words of Christ better than the whole Councell of Trent did and he expoundeth these wordes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Doe this referring them both to Pastors and people To Pastors when he saith That which I deliuered vnto you I receiued of the Lord to people when he saith As ost as yee drinke drinke it in remembrance of me Then the Pastors do this when they minister the Sacramēt expressely according to the institution of Christ and the people doe this when they eate and drinke at the Lordes Table in remembrance of the Lords death But the Apostle Paul doeth not expound the wordes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the Councell of Trent hath done More-ouer if CHRIST in these wordes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Doe this hee ordained his disciples to be Priests of the new Testament and to offer in sacrifice the bodie of Christ to his Father then Christ when hee ministred the holy Supper hee offered himselfe in a sacrifice to the Father for hee biddeth them doe that same thing which hee did and consequently hee offered himselfe at two diuerse times and behoued to suffer twise as the Apostle testifieth which is an absurd thing once to thinke such a thing Further I maye boldly affirme that the Leuiticall sacrifices were not so farre different from the sacrifice of Christ as the Masse is different from it The Leuiticall sacrifices differed in manie thinges from the sacrifice of Christ as namely in the order of priesthoode in the worthinesse of the Priest in the excellencie of the sacrifice in the preciousnesse of the Tabernacle in the glorie of the Vaile and moste Holy place and finally in the vertue
saith that the Mediator of Intercession prayeth for vs but no man prayeth for Him And to the ende it might appeare the they are countenanced by antiquitie they insert some prayers vsed by holy Fathers in time of celebration of diuine mysteries but by a deceitfull transposition of their wordes they vtterlie peruert the right sense and meaning of the words of the ancient Fathers as namely when Ambrose saieth Command thou these to wit oblations to bee caried by the hands of thine holy Angell vnto the high Altar in Heauen Ambrose spake of the bread and wine that God would vouchsafe vpon those elements the high honour that they might represent vnto vs the blessed body blood of Christ which was like vnto an eleuation of the elements vnto the Heauen But by a deceitfull transposition of the words of Ambrose inserting them after the words of cōsecration they ordaine their sinfull Priest to pray for the body of the Sonne of God which is a notable abusing of the words of Ambrose Likewise in the Canon of the Masse there is inuocation of Saincts farre contrarie to the auncient custome of the Church who albeit they made a reuerend commemoration of the names of holy men when they celebrated diuine mysteries yet they inuocated them not as Augustine clearly testifieth saying The names of Martyres are commemorated in their owne place and order as men of God yet are they not inuocated by the Priest who offereth sacrifices The seconde absurditie of the Masse consisteth in the verie grounds thereof which I referre first to the superstition of some Christian people who had a zeale to God but not rightly ordered with knowledge Some Christian people were so superstitious that they were not content to eat the Communion bread at the holy Supper in the Church but also they carried a part of it home to their houses they ate it secretly in their chambers Of this the defenders of the Masse inferreth If it was lawfull for them to communicate alone in their chamber much more is it lawfull for the Priest to communicate alone in the Church Vpon such sandie ground is the Popish Masse builded The secōd ground of the Masse is the timorous minds of simple people who being informed by their deceiuing teachers that they might haue like benefite with lesse hazard and danger by seeing of the sacrifice as they had by participation of the Sacrament The people began to loathe the frequent resorting to the holy Sacrament and they came to see the sacrifice of the Masse Both these groundes of the Masse are abuses of the Lords holy Supper In the first ground that which Christ cōmandeth to be presently eaten in remembrance of him a part thereof is reserued to be eaten in the chamber contrary to Christs institution as is already declared In the second ground the Apostolicke precept is neglected which commandeth vs to trie our selues and so to eat drinke at the Lords table but he forbiddeth vs not to approach to the Lordes holy table if we be duely rightly prepared neither giueth hee allowance to this new forme of communicating that the people shall stand only gazing and beholding and shall communicate by the mouth of the Priest alone They who brag of antiquitie and follow new inuented toyes they haue no honour by their bragging The third absurditie of the Masse consisteth in the rotten pillars whereupon the Masse standeth to wit Trans substantiation and Purgatorie for incase the bread bee not changed into the substance of Christs bodie the priest cannot offer Christs bodie to His Father And incase there be no soules tormented in Purgatorie how doeth the priest offer a sacrifice for the dead So it is manifest that these are the two rotten pillars vpholding the Masse I shall refute the doctrine of Transsubstantiation GOD willing in its own place for the present I say If there be Transsubstantiation in the holy Sacrament then is the spirite of man corporally fedde and the body of Christ is eaten by many in the Sacrament to whom hee is not promised in the Word which is an absurd thing once to imagine it And if such a place as Purgatorie had beene then Christ who hath reueiled vnto vs all thinges necessarie to be knowne hee woulde haue reueiled that mysterie also vnto vs. But Christ hath tolde vs of the pleasures of Heauen and of the terrours of Hell but neuer a word of Purgatorie If a house builded vpon sandie grounde and leaning vnto rotten pillars can stand then possible the Masse also may consist and stand if not the Masse also is in danger to fall The fourth absurditie of the Masse is a vile abusing of places of holy Scripture for vpholding the sacrifice of the Masse In the olde Testament they confirme the sacrifice of the Masse by the fact of Melchisedek who brought foorth bread and wine to refresh the wearie armie of Abraham but not to offer these elements in a sacrifice to God And the ancient Fathers who translate the Hebrew word obtulit in stead of protulit yet their opinion is that Melchisedek offered bread and wine to Abraham for his refreshment but not to God in a sacrifice But suppose the words of Moses did sound to that sense that Melchisedek offered a sacrifice of bread wine vnto God What belongeth that to the sacrifice of the Masse wherin they say that bread and wine is not offered vnto God but the verie bodie of Christ vnder the accidents of bread and wine This was not the sacrifice of Melchisedeck Also the words of the prophesie of Malachi are mis rably abused for confirmation of the sacrifice of the Masse whereas hee saieth For from the rising of the Sunne vnto the going downe of the same my Name is great among the Gentiles and in euerie place ncense shall bee offered vnto my Name and a pure offering for my Name is great among the Heathen saith the LORD of hostes The Prophet expoundeth his owne meaning so clearelie that there is no neede of any other commentarie for hee is speaking of the calling of the Gentiles to the kingdome of God and vnder one point of the true worship of God namelie inuocation of his blessed and glorious Name hee comprehendeth all other points of Gods worship such as faith obedience and confession of God before men Tertullian Eusebius and Chrysostona expounde this pure sacrifice to bee prayer and thankesgiuing vnto GOD. Iustinus Martyr citing this place of Malachi affirmeth that this prophesie was performed at that time when Grecians and Barbarians Hamaxobii and Nomades and Scenitae offered prayers and thankesgiuing vnto GOD the Father and Creator of all thinges in the Name of IESVS who was crucified In the newe Testament besides the wordes of Christ spoken at the institution of the holie Supper where of I haue spoken already two other places are mightily abused First the place of the Epistle to the Hebrewes
chap. 8. vers 3. For euerie high Priest is appointed to offer giftes and sacrifices wherefore it is necessarie that this man haue somewhat also to offer What is in this place that countenanceth the sacrifice of the Masse Like as euerie priest was furnished with an offering euen so the High priest and Bisshop of our soules CHRISTIESVS hee had an offering to wit his blessed bodie which hee offered for our sinnes But papists referre this place to an offering which euerie priest must offer presently so long as hee enjoyeth the honour of his priesthood and therefore saye they seeing CHRIST offereth no externall sacrifice in Heauen he must doe it in earth by the sacrifice of the Masse But the verie Grammer refuteth them for the worde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a worde of the preterit and not of the present tense and importeth that CHRIST hath alreadie offered a sacrifice for our sinnes which hath no neede to bee iterated because it hath perpetuall vertue to saue them that beleeue Another place of the Epistle to the Hebrewes chap. 13. vers 10. they abuse wherein it is saide Wee haue an altar whereof they haue no power to eat who serue in the tabernacle Here say they mention is made of an altar therfore in the Church there must not only bee a Communion table but also an altar in a proper sense to offer CHRISTES bodie vpon it To this I answere That in the newe Testament like as there is but one high priest and one propitiatorie sacrifice so in like manner there is but one altar euen Iesus Christ who is in Heauen and in whom our spirituall sacrifices are acceptable vnto God as the Apostle Peter saieth Bee you made a spirituall house an holie priesthoode to offer spirituall sacrifices acceptable vnto God by Iesus Christ. 1. Pet. chap. 2. vers 5. Of this Altar to wit Christ the Iewes who were miserablie addicted to the ceremoniall lawe they could not be partakers for by adhering to shaddowes they neglected to embrace the veritie represented by those shaddowes after it was indeede exhibited vnto the worlde In the booke of the Reuelation wee reade of an Altar in Heauen vnder which the soules of them who were slaine for the worde of GOD doe repose Apocal. chap. 6. vers 9. This is not a materiall altar because it is in Heauen but this Altar is Christ vnder whose shaddow the soules of the Godlie finde comfortable refreshment And Ireneus in expresse wordes saieth Est ergo Altare in Coelis illue enim preces nostrae diriguntur that is Therefore our Altar is in Heauen for thithertoe our prayers are directed The Romane Church woulde deceiue vs in this point as Zebul of olde deceiued Gaal the sonne of Ebed when Gaal sawe men comming from the mountaines Zebul answered The shaddowe of the mountaines seeme men vnto thee IVD CHAP. IX VERS XXXVI Euen so when holy Scripture speake of Christ the true Altar they would perswade vs that Scripture is speaking of a materiall altar such as is among them The fift absurditie of the Masse is a contradiction to it selfe In the description of the Masse there are two manifest contradictions First it is called a sacrifice propitiatorie and vnbloodie which two thinges are so opposite that they cannot consist together because the Apostle in the ninth chap. to the Hebrewes and the 22. verse saieth Without shedding of bloode there is no remission of sinnes Secondlie they saye that in the Masse the body of Christ is offered without suffering these two things also are so flatte contradictorie one to another that the Apostle continuallie joyneth suffering with offering in so much that hee saieth If Christ had offered himselfe often hee behooued also to haue suffered often Heb. chap. 9. vers 25. and 26. The sixt absurditie is a foolishe multiplication of vnprofitable ceremonies both before the Masse and in the celebration thereof with neglecting the essentiall rites of the Sacrament instituted by CHRIST himselfe such as breaking distributing eating c. for in their sacrifice that which they brake in three pieces to represent the threefolde estate of Christs bodie dead buried and risen againe from death by the ordinance of Pope Sergius the first this bread I saye which they breake they distribute not and the bread which they distribute in the Sacrament to the people they breake it not These essentiall rites beeing laide aside they haue inuented manie vnprofitable ceremonies as namelie before the celebration of the Masse Vestmentes Altars Altar-clothes Corporasses Paxes Torches and Candles and manie other preparations In the verie action and celebration of the Masse are diuerse histâ—…ionicall gestures of the Priest to lift vp his eyes and cast them downe againe to spreade abroade his handes and to close them againe to warble with his fingers to bow downe to bende vp to turne from the right hand to the left and from the left hand to the right with manie other vnnecessarie ceremonies All these they count ceremonies of signification representing viuelie the passion of CHRIST But it appertaineth vnto GOD to institute ceremonies of signification who can seale vp by them some inwarde grace in mens heartes The Church maye content themselues with ceremonies of order as the Apostle writeth in his first Epistle to the CORINTHIANS in the fourteenth chapter and fourtieth verse thereof where hee saieth Let all thinges bee done honestlie and by order The seuenth last absurditie is the vnhappie consequences of the Masse Albeit they bee manie yet at this time I reduce them to three heads First prohibition of marriage to men in spirituall offices is a consequent of the Masse for albeit in the Councell of NICE this matter was seriouslie vâ—…ged and IEROME in the furie of his disoutation against IOVINIAN speaketh not so reuerentlie of marriage as became him yet this prohibition preuailed not fullie vntill the sacrifice of the Masse was receiued and established Then it was thought meete that like as married persons for prayer and fasting I. CORINTH CHAPTER VII VERSE V. shoulde abstaine for a short time from matrimoniall fellowship In like manner these who are called to a continuall exercise of praying and sacrificing they shoulde also continuallie abstaine from the bed of marriage So that prohibition of marriage to men in spirituall offices attended the Masse as a Page doeth his master And Popes such as SIRICIVS CALIXTVS GREGORIVS the seuenth c. did vrge prohibition of marriage with no lesse vehemencie than they did the establishing of the Masse The seconde consequence of the Masse is a miserable abusing of the people of GOD because by this sacrifice for the moste part the people were bereaued of the preaching of the Worde and the ministration of the Sacramentes the verie ordinarie meanes whereby the Kingdome of GOD is builded amongst them The Worde was seldome preached and in verie vnfruitfull manner and mixed with fables and lying miracles borrowed out of legendes not worthie to bee read
these were miserably infected with the superstitions of their time such as the opinion of Purgatorie inuocation of Sainctes and worshipping of Images and prohibition of Marriage Bonifacius was a man borne in ENGLAND in a place neare adjoyning to EXCESTER he was familiarly acquainted with fiue popes to wit with pope Constantinus the first Gregorius the seconde Gregorius the thirde Zacharias the first and Stepanus the seconde And by them hee was aduaunced to manie honours First to be the Popes Legate in ENGLAND GERMANIE and FRANCE and afterwardes to bee Archbishop of Mentz All his studies and trauels tended to this to bring the people of ENGLAND Germanie and France to the subjection of the Romane bishop and to a conformitie to the superstitions of the Romane Church In the name and at the commandement of pope Zacharias he disauthorised Childericus king of France thrust him into a Monasterie and anointed Pipinus the sonne of Carolus Martellus to be king of France So zealous was hee to performe all the desires of the Romane bishops by whome also his name was changed for hee was first named Vinofridus but the bishops of Rome who delited in his seruice called him Bonifacius After he had serued the Romane bishops in slauish subjection 36. yeeres hee was slaine by Pagans because he had anointed Pipinus king of France and for hope they had to enrich themselues by his coffers in the which when they had opened them they found nothing except bookes and reliques of Saincts whereof they made no account And his bodie was buried in the Monasterie of Fulda Damascene a superstitious Monke the disciple of Cosinas liued vnder the Emperours Leo and Constantinus Copronymus hee was a long time in companie of the Saracenes and with the prince of Saracenes he went to the sepulchre of Mahomet and like vnto a timorous bodie worshipped the bones of Mahomet fearing to haue beene put to death if hee had not done such homage Hee was a patron of worshipping of images and was excommunicated in the Generall Councell assembled by Constantinus Copronymus It is written by Ihonne patriarch of Hierusalem in the historie of Damascens life that the prince of Saracenes was mooued to indignation against him by a deceitfull letter sent from the Emperour Leo Isaurus in the which Damascene was charged as a man willing to haue betrayed the towne of Damascus into the hands of the Emperour Leo. Vpon this occasion saieth Ihon patriarch of Hierusalem the prince of Saracenes cut off the hand of Damascene and on the other part Damascene by humble kneeling before the image of the Virgine Marie was miraculouslie cured and restored againe to the power of his hand But this is like to the rest of Popish fables and lies For Damascene writeth manie notable fables for confirmation of adoration of images And incase a miracle had bene wrought in his owne person by prostrating himselfe before an image Damaescene had no manner of waye ouer-passed with silence the memoriall thereof But wee haue to doe with aduersaries who are not ashamed of lies Damascene was a diligēt reader of the bookes of ancient Fathers as appeareth by his foure bookes De Orthodoxa Fide but not so diligent a reader of holy Scripture which is the ground of manifolde errours His historie of Iosophat king of India is knowne to bee a Monkish fable Paulus Diaconus of the kinred of the Lombardes became a Deacon in Aquileia hee was carried captiue into France in the dayes of Charles the Great who besieged Papia banished Desiderius and made an ende of the kingdome of the Lombardes Afterwards he was accused of treason and conspiracie against Charles king of France His malicious and hatefull accusers were bent to haue had his hands cut off or his eyes put out but K. Charles pittying him for his learning was content that he should be banished to the I le of Diomedes From thence hee fled and came to Beneuentum where Arachis was dwelling who had married Adelperga the daughter of Desiderius In his pallace it is thought hee writ his sixe bookes De rebus gestis Longobardarum After the death of Arachis hee came to the Monasterie called Cassinense where hee ended his life Beda a man borne and brought vp in ENGLAND was called venerable and was in great account in his time Onely hee was miserably intangled with deceitfull antichristian errours vniuersally ouerspred in his dayes such as inuocation of Sainctes worshipping of Reliques opinion of Purgatorie and of support that might be had by saying of Masses In writing reading and praying hee was a man of incessant paines Nothing is found in him more commendable than his patient suffering of the agonies immediately preceeding his dissolution with a desire to be dissolued and to be with Christ. Albertus Gallus a Bishop in some part of France a learned and godly man opponed himselfe mightily to Bonifacius the foote-groome of the Romane Antichrist with whome concurred two Iearned men borne in Scotland named Clemens presbyter and Samson and offered to prooue both by worde and writing that Bonifacius was an author of lies a troubler of the peace of Christians and a corrupter and deceiuer of the people But pope zacharias excommunicated them before they were heard in a lawfull Assemblie and gaue power to his foote-groome Bonifacius to depose them procured at the hands of the king of France that they should be casten into prison and bound with bandes as schismatiques false teachers and sacrilegious men Such rewarde men receiued who were witnesses to the trueth of God and reprehended any corruption of the Romane Church In like manner Joannes Mailrosius and Claudius Clemens learned men of Scotland sent by king Acha◅us to Charles king of France and the first professors of learning in the Academie founded by Charles the Great in Parise these two likewise were disliked of the Romane Church because they could not assent to all the superstitions of that Church in this age so miserably deformed CHAP. III. OF HERETIQUES MANIE were counted Heretiques in this age because they worshipped God sincerelie according to the rule of His owne blessed worde and woulde not giue consent to the fonde errours of the Romane Church But some were counted Heretiques justly and without all controuersie as namely they who called Christ in his humane nature the adoptiue sonne of God This wicked heresie repugneth vnto the Celestiall Oracle which the three Apostles hearde in the holie mountaine This is my welbeloued sonne in whome I am well pleased We are adopted in Christ to be the sonnes of God But Christ euen in his manly nature is the sonne of GOD by the excellent prerogatiue of personall vnion with the diuine nature It is not certainly knowne whether Elipandus bishop of Hispalis or another named Foelix with whom some affirme that Elipandus consulted about this damnable opinion was the author of this damnable heresie CHAP. IIII. OF COUNCELS IN the
repugnant vnto holie Scripture Secondlie because the diuine and humane nature beeing vnseparablie vnited in CHRIST and the diuine nature cannot bee presented by an image therefore it is not meete to represent His manlie nature by an image lest wee shoulde seeme to separare the two natures in CHRIST And thirdlie because the writinges of auncient Fathers doe vtterlie condemne the worshipping of Images such as Epiphanius Eusebius Gregorius Theologus Athanasius Amphilochius Chrysostomus and Theodorus bishop of Ancyra It were a prolixt thing to make a rehearsall of the sentences of all the forenamed Fathers therefore for breuities cause I will heere onâ—…ly make choise of one place which is this Eusebius Pamphili writing to Constantia the Empresse who was desirous that the image of CHRIST shoulde bee sent vnto her hee returneth vnto her this answere Because yee haue written vnto mee to sende vuto you the image of CHRIST I woulde gladlie vnderstande what image of CHRIST yee are inquiring for whether it bee that true and vnchangeable nature bearing the charactor and ingrauen similitude of the person of the Father or if it bee the image of the shape of a seruant which CHRIST tooke vpon him for our sakes As concerning His diuine nature I hope yee are not sollicitous to seeke the image thereof beeing sufficientlie instructed that no man knoweth the Father except the Sonne and on the other part no man knoweth the Sonne except the Father But if yee desire the similitude of mans nature wherewith Hee cladde Himselfe for our sakes vnderstande that the splendor and shining brightnesse of His glorie cannot bee represented with dead colsures and shaddowed pictuâ—…es For euen His Disciples in the mountaine were not able to abide the brightnesse of His shining face Matth. Chap. 17. vers 1. Mark Chap. 9. vers 2. Luk. Chap. 9. vers 28. howe much lesse are wee nowe able to abide the celestiall splendor of His glorified bodie In this Councell Germanus bishop of Constantinople Gâ—…orgius Cyprius and Damascene a Monke who were principall defenders of the worshipping of images were excommunicated In the Canons of this Councell which were nineteene in number inuocation of Sainctes hath allowance in the fisteenth and seuenteenth Canon So that in this Councell also is presented vnto vs a viue paterne of the weaknesse of Councels Like as in euerie sacrifice there was dungue so likewise in euerie Councell there is found some note of infirmitie and weaknesse And it is a foolishe thing to adhere to all the ordinances of Councels except they doe agree in all pointes with the written worde of GOD. IN the yeere of our LORD 788. and in the eight yeere of the reigne of Irene and her sonne Constantine a Councell was assembled at Nice in Bythinia of three hundreth and fiftie Bisshops The Aâ—…hass dours of Adrian the first bishop of Rome were present in this Assemblie Basilius bishop of Ancyra Theodorus bishop of Myra and Theodosius bishop of Amorium offered to the Councell their supplicant letters confessing that they had sinned in condemning the worshipping of images in the Synode assembled by Constantinus Copronymus These reedes shaken with the winde and vnconstant fooles were accepted in fauour as a preamble vnto this malignant Councell The epistle of Adrian bishop of Rome was openlie read in the Councell approuing the worshipping of images His letter was full of fables and lies such as the fable of the leprosie of Constantine and of the shedding of the blood of innocent babes to procure remedie against his sicknesse and the baptisme of Constantine by Syluester the miraculous restoring of the Emperour to health after his baptisme and of the images of Peter and Paul produced to Constantine before his baptisme Such a Legend of lyes no Councell could haue heard read in their audience if it had not beene a time in the which the mysterie of iniquitie was effectuallie working For the historie of the life of Constantine written by Eusebius expresselie prooueth the contrarie to wit that Constantine was not leprous but rather a man of a cleane and vnspotted bodie and that hee was not baptized by Syluester in Rome but by Eusebius in Nicomedia Notwithstanding the letter of pope Adrian was accepted and allowed by the Councell And it was ordained That the images of CHRIST of the blessed Virgine Marie and of the Sainctes shoulde not onelie bee receiued into places of Adoration but also shoulde bee adored and worshipped And the honour done to the image is thought to redounde to him or her who is represâ—…nted by the image according to the wordes of Basilius Magnus But Basilius Magnus is writing in that place of CHRIST the image of the inuisible GOD and not of images made with mens handes The Fathers of this Councell as it were bewitched by the delusions of the Deuill were not ashamed to confirme the adoration of images by lying miracles and by a foolish confabulation betwixt the Deuill and a Monke whome Sathan ceassed not to tempt continuallie to the lust of vncleannesse and would make none ende of tempting him except hee woulde promise to desist from worshipping the image of the Virgine Marie But argumentes taken from the fables of Monkes and delusions of the Deuill are not to bee hearkened vnto in a matter expresselie repugnant to the written word of God IN the yeere of our LORD 794. CHARLES THE GREAT King of FRANCE assembled a great Councell at FRANKFORD partlie in regarde of the heretique Foelix who called CHRIST the adoptiue Sonne of GOD in his humane nature and was condemned in a Councell assembled at RATISBONA ANNO 742. but hee was returned to his vomite againe and therefore was of nâ—…we againe condemned as a notable heretique in the Councell of FRANKFORD partly also in respect of the great disputation that arose euerie where concerning the worshipping of images disallowed in the Councell of Constantinople and allowed in the seconde Councell os Nice Not onelie the bishops of France but also of Germanie and Lombardie as Prouinces subdued to the King of France were present at this Councell Likewise Pope Adrian sent his Ambassadours Theophilactus and Stephanus to the Councell And Charles himselfe King of France was present in the Councell of Frankford The Ambassadours of pope Adrian produced the actes of the seconde Councell of Nice hoping that the Councell of Frankford shoulde haue giuen consent and allowance vnto the same But the Fathers of this Councell collationed the actes of the Councell of Constantinople with the actes of the seconde Councell of Nice And they disallowed in the Councell of Constantinople the strict prohibition to picture images either in Temples or other places And in the seconde Councell of Nice they disallowed the Act of worshipping of images and of honouring them with garmentes incense candles and kneeling vnto them counting the afore-saide Act to bee so impious that the Councell in the which it was concluded was neither worthie to bee called Catholicke nor Oecumenicke The
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sub 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is wee offer in remembrane of his death and this which wee offer is a type to wit commemoratiue of that which he offered But because they hing by an haire and if any ancient Father cast out one worde albeit it were hyperbolically spokeÌ„ they fasten their gripes vpon it as if it made altogether for them Now Chrysostome saieth This Sacrifice which we offer is one and the selfe same Sacrifice which Christ offered Is it not good reason hee haue libertie to expounde the meaning of his owne words and so he doeth Our Sacrifice and Christs Sacrifice is one because we celebrate a remembrance of that Sacrifice once offered vpon the Crosse and of none other But that Sacrifice which Christ offered vpon the Crosse hath no neede to be reiterated saith Chrysostome in that same Homilie because it is like vnto a medicine which beeing once applyed hath a perfect vertue to saue vs from all our sinnes Hitherto I haue declared that the words of Consecration if they bee expounded as auncient Fathers expounded them they make nothing to proue the doctrine of Transsubstantiation Nowe let vs proceede further to see howe this definition of Transsubstantiation agreeth with the doctrine of the Apostles and of other auncient Fathers The Scriptures of God neither acknowledge an euanishing of the substance of bread and wine neither yet a chaunge of their substance into the substance of Christs bodie and blood For as much as the Apostle Paul speaking of the sacred elementes of the Lordes Supper at that time when they seale vp our conjunction with Christ which is not before the blessing breaking and distribution but after these holy actions the Apostle calleth the eating of the blessed bread 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the drinking of the blessed Cuppe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a communion of the Lords bodie and blood not excluding the substance of the elementes but expressely pointing out the wordes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the bread and the cuppe The moste ancient Fathers are moste vnacquainted with this Noueltie of Transsubstantiation for they all in one voyce for the space of 500. yeeres doe consent that the substance of bread and wine remaineth in the Sacrament after the wordes of Consecration albeit the vse of the elementes bee changed Iustinus Martyr saith that the elementes in the Sacrament of the Supper are made the flesh and the blood of Iesus in that same forme that the eternall worde of God was made flesh but so it is that the substance of the diuine nature neither euanished nor yet was changed into the substance of flesh And in like manner the bread is made the body of Christ neither by the euanishing of the substance thereof nor yet by changing the substance thereof into another substance In like manner Ireneus when he saith that the holy Eucharist consisteth of things earthly and of thinges celestiall by mentioning of earthly things hee would declare that the substance of the bread and wine remaineth after the consecration And lest any man by shifting wordes shoulde saye that Ireneus meaneth not by earthly thinges the substance of bread and wine but rather the accidents hee expresseth his owne meaning in the 32. chap. that he is speaking of the bread and the cuppe Ambrose speaking of the operatiue vertue of the Lords word in the Sacrament he saith that the elementes remaine that same thing which they were they are changed into another thing because the substance of the elements remaineth and their vse is changed Like as a regenerated man in substance both of soule and body is that same man that hee was before yet in qualities and conditions there is a great change And who can interprete the words of Ambrose better than hee himselfe doeth illustrate them by the foresaide similitude Theodoretus in his first Dialogue saith that God hath honoured the elements in the Sacrament with the name of His bodie blood not by changing of their nature but by adding grace vnto nature And in his second Dialogue he saith that after the wordes of consecration the elementes remaine in their former substance shape and forme The wordes of Theodoretus are not more effectual to instruct vs in the right judgement concerning the nature of the Sacrament than the very purpose whereat hee aimeth in those his Dialogues They are written of purpose to refute the heresie of Eutyches who affirmed that after the diuine nature assumed the humane nature all became diuinitie and there was not two distinct natures in Christ but one only Theodoretus for refutation of this heresie bringeth a comparison taken from the Sacrament of the Lords Supper in the which the bread in substance remaining bread assumeth a name and vse that it had not before by diuine institution to be called the bodie of the Lord Euen so the diuine nature of Christ assumed the humane nature without any change of the one natuâ—…e into the other Moreouer he proueth the veritie of Christs humane nature by this That the elements in the Sacrament of the Supper are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is signes types and figures of the bodie and blood of Christ. And incase he had not a true body how could the elements in the Sacrament be figures of his bodie These speaches of Theodoretus doe import two thinges First that the elementes in the Sacrament of the Supper remaine still in their owne substance and their substance is neither changed nor euanished Secondly that in the holy Sacrament of the Supper there are signes not accidentall but the elementes in their owne substance remaining are signes of the body and blood of Jesus Christ. And howe these two things can agree with the doctrine of Transsubstantiation let the judicious Reader consider Augustine in like manner is so farre from imagining that the substance of the bread is euanished or turned into another substance that he putteth a difference betwixt Sacramentum and res Sacramenti counting the elementes Sacramentum and the bodie blood of Christ res sacramenti Now concerning the elements that is the bread and the wine he affirmeth that some doe eate them vnto saluation others doe eate them vnto damnation but as concerning the body and blood of Christ which Augustine calleth res sacramenti in expresse tearmes he saith No man receiueth them but onely to eternall life Of this it is euident that Augustine calleth that Sacramentum which is eaten either worthily or vnworthily either to saluation or to damnation And he is speaking of the substance of bread and wine which can bee eaten drunkeÌ„ and not of accidents which no man can eat or drinke But wherefore doe I spende time to cite testimonies of Fathers to prooue that after the wordes of blessing the elements in the holy Supper neither change their substance nor yet doeth their
substance euanishe when I haue brought tenne times moe testimonies than I haue already done I shall receiue this answere returned vnto mee That whatsoeuer was the opinion of these Fathers the generall Councell of Lateran anno 1215. which was wiser than these fore-mentioned Fathers haue taken a deeper consideration into this matter than these Fathers did and they haue allowed the doctrine of Transsubstantiation Howsoeuer let me obtaine this fauour at the hands of the Christian Reader that he may consider that they who brag so much of Antiquitie are driuen backe to seeke refuge in the Noueltie of late Councels THE latter part of their definition wherein they say that after consecration the accidents of bread and wine such as whitenesse roundnesse and rednesse doe remaine in the Sacrament without inherence into any subject In this part I blame them againe of Noueltie No ancient Father euer spake of accidents without a subject And albeit M. Harding impudeÌ„tly citeth the testimonie of Basilius Magnus to prooue that accidentes may subsist without a subject because in the first dayes creation there was light this light had no subsistance in any subject This citing of the authoritie of an ancient Father expresse contrarie to his owne meaning and wordes is an intolerable abusing of the writinges of Fathers The words of Basilius are these as is well obserued by the learned Doctor IEWEL 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to saye The aire was lightened or rather it had the whole light whollie mingled with it selfe Hee saith not that the light was an accident without a subject but hee pointeth out the subject wherinto it had inherence euen before the creation of the Sunne to wit the aire But seeing they haue refuge continually to the Omnipotent power of God when they vtter pointes of new and absurde doctrine and they saye that God by his Omnipotent power can make that accidents shall subsist without a subject To this I answere That our disputation with them is not about the power of God but about the will of God in the matter of the Sacrament And it is the will of God in the Sacrament of the Supper to leade vs vnto Christ as the onely bread of life by whome our soules are nourished vnto eternall saluation And the Lord vseth the externall signes to leade vs to the thing signified What are we that wee should despise the simplest meanes of the working of God Not only doeth the externall signes leade vs to Christ but also the analogie and similitude that is betwixt the bread Christs body leadeth vs to a consideration of the nourishing vertue that is in Christs body to feede vs vnto eternall life But Papistes by taking awaye the substance of bread and wine and leauing only naked accideÌ„ts in the which there is no nourishing vertue they vndoe the nature of a Sacrament taking awaye the similitude betwixt the signe and the thing signified without the which Augustine affirmeth that a Sacrament cannot subsist but let vs heare Augustines owne words Si enim sacramenta quandam similitudinem earum rerum quarum sunt sacramenta non haberent omnino sacramenta non essent that is If sacramentes had not some similitude with those thinges whereof they are sacramentes they coulde not bee sacramentes at all And Theodoretus in like manner saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is The types must needes haue some similitude with the veritie IN the second head of our TREATISE the Absurdities of TRANSSVBSTANTIATION are to be considered First this opinion repugneth to the priuiledge alloted to the blesâ—…ed bodie of Christ in holy Scripture to wit that the body of the holy one of God should not see corruption but this substance which is in the Sacrament after the wordes of consecration it may putrifie and rotte therefore it is not the true bodie of Christ otherwise than sacramentallie Secondly this substance that remaineth in the Sacrament after the words of consecration is knowne to be capable of poyson for Emperours Kinges and Popes haue bene poysoned by the consecrated hostie such as the Emperour Henrie the seuenth and Pope Victor the third was poysoned in the Challice therefore it cannot bee the reall body of Christ which fâ—…edeth the soule cannot empoyson the body but it is called Christs body sacramentally Thirdly if Christes body after the words of consecration bee corporally present in the Sacrament then is it at one time both in heauen and in earth in heauen vnder a glorious similitude and in earth inuisible and ouer-couered with the accidentes of bread and wine which aggreeth not with the nature of a true humane bodie to bee at one time in diuerse places whereof I shall speake at greater length hereafter God willing Onely at this time I affirme that the Papistes are vntimously serious to proue the corporall presence of Christs body in the sacrament which position if it were granted yet are they nothing nearer to their purpose neither are we put backe in any thing whereunto we shoot and aime because if Christ were corporally present in the Sacrament as they speake yet no vertue can be drawne out of him to the comfort of our soules but onely by spirituall touching by faith as appeareth in the woman diseased with the bloodie issue The doctrine of Trans substantiation not only importeth corporall presence of Christs body in the sacrameÌ„t of the Supper but also corporal manducation of the body of Christ which is common both to godly vngodly men and this they deny not only they say that godly men eat Christs body worthily vngodly meÌ„ eat Christs body vnworthily But I affirme that if vngodly men eat the body of Christ corporally in the holy Supper then is his body receiued in the sacrament by them to whom it is not promised in the worde which is an absurde thing For like as a seale affixed to a charter sealeth vp nothing to him to whome the charter promiâ—…eth nothing Euen so the sâ—…crament cannot seale vp a fellowship with Christ to an vnbeleeuing maÌ„ because Gods promises are made onely to the beleeuers They will answere True it is the vnbelecuers haue no fellowship with Christ no not although they eat his body corporally because they eat it vnworthily But to this I answere that this their doctrine is new and vnknowne to antiquitie For ancient Fathers acknowledge a worthie vnworthie eating of the Sacrament of Christs body but not a worthy vnworthy eating of the body of Christ in respect Augustine saith Res veroipsa cujus sacramentum est omni homini ad vitam nulls adexitium quicunque ejus particeps fuerit that is to saye But the matter of the Sacrament to wit CHRISTS bodie by eueric man who is partaker thereof is receiued to life and by no man to destruction And this mooueth AVGVSTINE in another place to saye That IVDAS did eate the bread of the Lord but not the Lord himselfe who
is the true bread The doctrine of Transsubstantiation importeth also accidentes without a subject as hath beene touched in a part before in the definition of Transsubstantiation This is admirable that the Scholasticke Doctors who make Aristotle to be Master Caruer of this most holy banquet who haue acquainted themselues better with his Preceptes than with the heauenlie doctrine of the Apostles yet in this point they haue forgotten euen the doctrine of their Schoole-master Aristotle who saieth that accidentes can haue no subsistence but into a subject as if a man bee talking of blindnesse hee must also talke of eyes that are blinded and if hee talke of deafenesse hee must also talke of the eare and if hee talke of lamenesse hee must talke of some member of the bodie that is maimed and finallie if hee talke of a disease hee must also talke of some bodie either of man or beast that is diseased and this hee must doe either expressely or couertly because accidentes haue no subsistence without a subject There can bee nothing imagined more absurde more repugnant to reason than to talke of whitenessâ—… roundnesse and rednesse and in the meane time to saye there is nothing that is white round or redde The recourse which they haue to the Omnipotent power of God who is able to make accidents to subsist without a subject declareth that they neuer rightly considered the cause wherefore the Omnipotent power of GOD is mentioned in holie Scripture to wit to bee one of the strong pillars of our faith which faith commeth onely by hearing Then let this order bee kept First let GOD speake in His owne worde Secondlie let vs beleeue the worde of GOD by faith Thirdlie let the assured pillars of the Omnipotent power and infalâ—…ible trueth of GOD vpholde our faith as it did the faith of ABRAHAM But let vs not grounde vpon the Omnipotent power of GOD in matters whereof wee haue no assurance in His written worde as some of the wise men of PERSIA did who assured both themselues and others that incase they woulde distribute all their goods to the poore and throwe themselues headlonges from eminent places then their soules shoulde bee transported immediatelie to Heauen This madnesse fell out about the yeere of our LORDE and Sauiour IESVS CHRIST 759. What was this leaning of theirs to the Omnipotent power of GOD without assurance of his word but only the conceits of braine-sicke men And so let Papistes talke what they please In this purpose that God by his Omnipotent power can make accidentes to subsist without a subject I will conclude that the Omnipotent power of God is ordained to bee a confirmation to our faith and not to be a citie of refuge to foolish fables The doctrine of Transsubstantiation also importeth that the body of Christ at one time may bee in infinite places which repugneth vnto the nature of a true body which like as it is circumscribed and may be seene so likewise at one time it is onely in one place as Augustine writeth to Dardanus in these wordes Tolle spatia locorum corporibus nusquam â—…runt nec â—…runt that is to say Take from bodies the rowmes of places and they shall be no where and consequently they shall not bee at all And Theodoretus prooueth that the body of Christ is a true humane body albeit it be glorified euen in the latter daye when hee commeth to judge the quicke and the dead because it shall bee seene according as it is written Matth. 26 64. Yee shall see the sonne of man comming in the cloudes of heauen and like as it may be seene so likewise it is circumscribed and consequently it is in a place and is not turned into his diuine nature which is both 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is it cannot be seene and it cannot bee circumscribed as the humane nature is It is well remarked by that learned Preacher Du Moulin that in the last edition of S. Augustines workes at Parise anno 1571. a notable place of the foresaid epistle of Augustine to Dardanus is vtterly left out by aduice of the Fathers correctors of the writings of the Auncientes namely this Destrai naturam humanam Christi si non detur ei certum spatium quo more aliarum rerum corporearum contineatur that is The humane nature of Christ is destroyed if a certaine place be not attributed vnto it wherein it is contained according to the custome of other corporall thinges What credite is to bee giuen vnto Popishe Doctors when they cite testimonies of auncient Fathers after they are deprehended to be deceitfull deprauers of their bookes Ancient Fathers a long â—…ime before the question of Transsubstantiation of the substance of the elementes in the holy Supper came in head they were reâ—…soning of the two natures in Christ to wit the diuine and humane nature and that the one nature was not turned into the other they could not find a fitter similitude than that which is borrowed from the Sacrament as I haue alreadie declared Alwayes they thinke that if any man shall imagine that by vertue of these wordes This is my body the substance of bread was chaunged into the substance of Christes body as many doe thinke euen vntill this day then in steade of one Transsubstantiation of the substance of bread into the substance of Christs body there should be two Transsubstantiations and the substance of Christs body should againe be turned into bread for like as Christ speaking of bread saith This is my body euen so Christ speaking of his body calleth it corne of wheat in these words Verily I say vnto you except wheat corne fall into the grounde and die it abideth alone but if it die it bringeth foorth much fruit If by vertue of the former wordes bread bee changed into the substance of Christes body then in like manner by vertue of these words for both are spoken out of one blessed mouth the body of Christ should be turned into the substance of corne of wheat I grant there is a difference betwixt a Sacrament and a metaphore yet in neither of them is there such vertue in the word is to change the substance of any thing IN the last head let vs consider with what strife and reluctation this erronious doctrine was intruced vpon the Church I holde the Monke Damascene to bee the first author thereof who perceiuing that his opinion was repugnant to the doctrine of ancient Fathers namely to the doctrine of Basilius Magnus who calleth the bread and the wine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is figures of the body and blood of Christ. He forgeth a friuolous shift to excuse his contradiction to Basilius because saieth hee Basilius calleth them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 before the wordes of the blessing but after the pronouncing of the wordes of the blessing they are no longer figures but the very body and
blood of Christ. It is hard to bee a prolocutor for an euill cause for it is like vnto a bulge in a wall which falleth and bruiseth him who woulde sustaine it which cannot sustaine it selfe It is certaine that the bread and wine are not types and figures of Christs body before the words of consecration for it is after the words of blessing that the elements receiue this great honour to be called Christs bodie and blood that is signes externall wherewith Christes bodie and blood is spiritually exhibited vnto vs. And therefore Sainct Ambrose calleth the bread before the wordes of consecration panis usitatus that is common bread but it is after the wordes of consecration that they receiue this honour to beare the names of things represented by them as Theodoreius in expresse words writeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is â—…ee hath honoured the visible signes with the appellation of his bodie and blood not changing their nature but adding grace to nature Which place clearly prooueth that the elementes obtaine not that great honour to bee called Christes body or types of his blessed body vntill the time that by diuine grace they bee consecrated to that holy vse Mailrosius Scotus liued vnder the reigne of Charles the Great about the yeere of our Lord 800. and likewise RABANVS Bishop of Mentz these two had so acquainted themselues with the doctrine of Augustine that they could in no manner of way giue allowance to the doctrine of Transsubstantiation And about the yeere of our Lord 840. Carolus the second the sonne of Ludouicus Pius and brother to Lotharius and Ludouicus Germanicus he writ to Bertramus a Presbyter to haue his resolution concerning the mysterie of the Sacrament and after what manner of way the body and blood of Christ was present in the Sacrament To whome hee returned this answere That in the Sacrament of the holy Supper there were some thinges that were perceiued with bodily senses other thinges were taken holde of onelie by faith And the bread and the wine were to vs the body blood of Christ as MANNA and the waters of the spirituall rock were Christs body and blood to the people of the Iewes in the wildernesse This opinion aggreeth well with the doctrine of Paul that the Fathers in the wildernesse ate that same spirituall food which we eat which they could not doe by corporall manducation of Christs flesh because as yet the word was not made flesh So this opinion of Transsubstantiation did no sooner put out its head but assoone also contradiction was made vnto it About the yeere of our Lord 1020. Berengarius maintained the opinion of Augustine and other auncient Fathers hee was a presbyter of Angiers in Fraunce and denied the doctrine of Transsubstantiation and the Romane Bishops were coÌ„mooued with great indignation as appeareth by the number of Councels assembled against one poore man who durst presume to speake against the opinion once embraced by the Romane Church Leo the ninth gathered a Councel at Rome in the which he condemned the opinion of Berengarius and excommunicated him euen before he was warned to be present at the Councell and before hee was heard Hee assembled also another Councell in Vercellis about the yeere of our Lord 1051. in the which Borengarius was not present but Messengers who came to pleade his cause were imprisoned and casten into bands and the booke of Ioannes Scotus Mailrosius De Eucharistia was condemned By the way if any equitie had beene kept in these Councels looke by what reason they condemned Ioannes Scotus whose opinion Berengarius followed by the like reason they shoulde haue condemned Augustine Bishop of Hippo whose opinion Ioannes Mailrosius followed But the Romane Church cannot erre ' Another Councell was assembled by Pope Victor the successor of Leo the ninth in the which the Decree of the CouÌ„cell of Vercellis was allowed Yet all this coulde worke no contentment in their heâ—…rtes because the people of Angiers and Towrs in Fraunce liked the doctrine of Augustine Mailrosius and Berengarius about the Sacrament of the Supper Therefore another Councell was assembled at Rome by Pope Nicolaus the seconde anno 1058. in the which Berengarius yeelded to the opinion of the Pope and his Councell and his weaknesse strengthened the errour already receiued in the Romane Church mightily But the number of them who abhorred this newe found out doctrine was exceeding great therefore the Romane Church after the yeere of our Lord 1079 and after the dayes of pope Gregorie the seuenth put hand to worke And being now mightie strong they stirred vp Kings and Princes to persecute with fire and sword and all kind of hostilitie as heretiques all those that spake against worshipping of Images corporall presence and manducation of the body of Christ in the Sacrament of the holy Supper So it is manifest that this doctrine of Transsubstantiation was mightily contradicted vntill the dayes of pope Innocentius the third who in the Councell of Laterane anno 1215. gaue full allowance thereunto But when all this is done râ—…member that the vniuersall Catholicke Church dwelleth not in one countrey or city When the Romane Church was miserably infected with this miserable scabbe of pestilent errour what consent gaue the Churches of Asia and all the Grieke Churches They euer disâ—…ssented from this doctrine vntill this daye as appeareth by the last Sessions of the Councell of Florence anno 1439. Therefore let the Romane Church bragge of Antiquitie as they please the doctrine of Transsubstantiation shall neuer be found an ancient doctrine but a doctrine newe false absurd and borne out more by might of the preuailing authoritie of men than power of argumentes grounded vpon holy Scripture God teach them to returne to the ancient trueth from which they haue sliden To whom be praise and glory for euer Amen A TREATISE Of the Sacrament of Pennance IN this CENTVRIE it was a receiued custome to men to confesse their sinnes secretly to Presbyters and to receiue from them such forme of injunctions as they counted satisfactions for their faultes as appeareth clearly by the Councell gathered in Fraunce anno 742. in the which Bonifacius bishop of Mentz was Moderator In the first Canon of that Councell it was statuted and ordained That no man of the Clergie should put on armour and goe to warre-fare except one or two bishops with their presbyters and chaplens to prescribe pennance vnto them who should happen to confesse their sinnes By this it is euident that the custome of secret confession of sinnes to presbyter poenitentiarius which was excluded out of the Church in the dayes of Nectarius Bishop of Constantinople yet it returned againe and it was in vse in the VIII CENTVRIE Now in the inseription of this TREATISE I call it a SacrameÌ„t as the Romane church in our dayes call it not as though I were in the opinion that in this age the number of seuen Sacramentes
was receiued for that is a Noueltie not hearde of before the 1200 yeere of our Lord at which time the Scholasticke Doctors who peruerted all Theologie woulde needes forge Sacramentes in number agreeing with the number of seuen principall vertues to wit FAITH HOPE CHARITIE IVSTICE PERSEVERANCE PRVDENCIE and TEMPERANCE So that Baptisme should answere to Faith Confirmation to Hope the holy Supper to Charitie the Sacrament of Pennance to Iustice extreame Unction to Perseuerance the Sacrament of Ordor to Prudencie and the Sacrament of Marriage to Temperancie These were the idle speculations of Scholasticke Doctors whereof the Romane Church in our dayes are almoste ashamed because if the number of Sacraments be numbered according to the number of principall vertues who seeth not that the number of Sacramentes in the olde and newe Testament must bee equall and neither moe nor fewer to the ende they may proportionally agree with the number of principall vertues But Augustino saieth that our Sacraments are fewer in number more easie to bee done and more significatiuely expressing the grace of God than the Sacramēts of the olde Testament Seeing the principall purpose of my TREATISES is to manifest the Noueltie of Popish Religion therefore in this TREATISE I affirme that the number of seuen Sacramentes was not mentioned by any Father preceeding this time Therefore the Councell of Trent in the prodigalitie of their Anathems and Cursings against all them who will acknowledge either moe or fewer Sacraments of the new Testament than seuen hath pronounced very vnaduisedly like as Aedipus slewe his father Laius king of Thebans in time of a sedition hauing no intention to slaye him Euen so the Councell of Trent willing to deliuer vs vnto the Deuill they are not aware that they haue deliuered Iustinus Martyr Ireneus Tertullian Ambrose Augustine and many other auncient Fathers to the Deuill who neuer acknowledged the number of 7. Sacraments as the Councell of Trent hath done Nowe a good ord◅r required that a definition of the Sacrament of P◅nnance should be set downe that we should search and inquire when it had a beginning and finally inquire what are the parts thereof and what things are necessarily required in it First concerning the definition of the Sacrament of Pennance all learned writers whome I haue read haue justly blamed the Scholasticke Doctors for this that they haue confidently affirmed that the Sacramentes are seuen in number yet haue not set foorth a definition which did agree with euerie one of the Sacramentes which they haue added to Baptisme and to the Lords Supper Concerning the time whereinto it had its beginning they are more particular namely that it had a beginning after that Christ arose from death and breathed vpon his Disciples and said R◅ceiue the Holy Ghost whose sins ye remit they are remitted c. Before this time say they there was no sacrament of Pennance neither in the olde Testament nor in the Baptisme of IHON nor in the Preaching of CHRIST when Hee preached the doctrine of Repentance And when the cause is demaunded wherefore there was no Sacrament of Pennance when men confessed their sinnes with a contrite heart and were baptized by IHON and brought foorth the fruits of amendement of life Wee can heare no answere except this that men confessed their sinnes in generall before they were baptized of IHON But in the Sacrament of Pennance a particular confession of sinnes is required And in this they discouer their owne weaknesse for in the action of repentance instituted by GOD it is enough that all things be present which God requireth But in the Sacrament of Pennance instituted by man not by God if any thing be inlaking which humane cogitation hath founde out the doctrine of Ihon Baptist the contrition consession and satisfaction of the people together with Ihon Baptists absolution all is nothing There is yee one new piece inlacking which the Romane Church hath sowed to an olde garment and when that new clout is absent which they haue imagined themselues all is naught Now seeing that in the olde Testament there are found m◅nie testimonies of true repentance the heart the mouth and conuersation all witnessing that the penitent sinner was vn◅ainedly conuerted vnto God How commeth it to passe that the Romane Church ouer-giueth the old Testamēt as a time whereinto the Sacrament of Pennance had no place because it was not as yet instituted by Christ But they count it a Sacrament of the new Testamēt instituted by Christ after his resurrection The Apostle Paul is not so vncouth in his speaches who attributeth Baptisme to the Iewes and Circumcision to vs 1. Cor. 10. Phil. 3. in regarde their Sacramentes differed from our Sacramentes rather in the signe than in the thing signified But the Romane Church is so disgusted of the olde Testament that they cannot admit that the Sacrament of Pennance had place at that time Notwithstanding whatsoeuer can bee spoken of the repentance of Marie Magdalene and Zaccheus in the newe Testament the like may be spoken of the repentance of Dauid in the olde Testament 2. Sam. 12. 13. God mollified his heart and it was pearced with a deepe sense of his sinne God lowsed his tongue and he confessed his iniquitie against himselfe Psal. 32. 5. hee patiently endured the fatherly chastisementes of GOD inflicted vpon him for his sinne and the Prophet NATHAN pronounced forgiuenesse from GOD. Heere no man can deny but true repentance is founde in DAVID consisting in contrition of the heart confession of the mouth satisfaction in his deedes and absolution by the mouth of the Prophet And what more is requisite in Popishe Pennance Yet because DAVID consessed his sinnes vnto GOD and not to the Priest and hee patientlie sustained the chastisementes of GOD but not the pennance injoyned to him by the Priest All that DAVID did appertaineth nothing to the holy Sacramēt of Pennance which now is in vse in the Romane Church The Romane Church in this case is not vnlike vnto an herde of cattell possessed a long time into a folde if any vncouth beast enter in amongst them they will rudely putte at it because it is vncouth none of their fellowship Euen so when we speake of the repentance of Dauid which hath allowance in the holy Scripture of God of the repentance of Miriam whose satisfaction I meane to remooue the slander shee gaue to Gods people it was prescribed by Gods owne mouth and the repehtance of Ionas sealed vp by a miraculous worke of his deliuerance from the Whales belly All this is nothing to them for albeit here be founde repentance and absolution yet saye they not such as is founde in the Sacrament of Pennance in the Romane Church For in the olde Testament there is but a prediction that GOD will forgiue their sinnes prouiding that they repēt But in their Sacrament there is an actuall conferring of remission of sinnes ex opere operato to such
as obeye the injunctions of the Priest What haue we to doe with such foolish and babbling speaches which are not grounded in Scripture For the Apostles who preached repentance and remission of sinnes after Christes ascention to heauen they ledde the people expressely to the promises made to the Patriarches and Prophets concerning the comming of Christ and of remission of sinnes in him heereby acknowledging no difference in substance betwixt repentance vnder the olde Testament and vnder the new Testamēt because both they and wee are ledde to one fountaine of the house of Dauid there to be washen and to be cleansed from all spotte of sinne Truely the doctrine of repentance taught in holy Scripture declareth that it is a worke wrought in vs by the Lord himself according as Christ our Lord witnesseth saying No man commeth vnto mee except my Father who sent me draw him The meanes whereby this worke is wrought in vs is by the fearefull trumpet of the law and by the sweet promises of the Gospell The instrumentes which GOD vseth in this worke are the Prophets Apostles their successors None of these things can be denied for the Apostle saieth God was in Christ and reconciled the Worlde vnto himselfe not imputing their sinnes vnto them and hath committed vnto vs the worde of reconciliation no we then are wee Ambassadours for Christ as though God did beseech you through vs we pray you in Christs sleade to beereconciled vnto God In these fore-mentioned places of Scripture three thinges are set downe First God is counted the efficient worker of repentance Secondly the promises of the Gospell whereunto the terroures of the lawe prepare an open doore are the meanes alluring vs to repentance Thirdly the Ministers of the Worde are the instrumentes to carrie the message of reconciliation vnto vs. The very law it selfe and the Gospell cannot haue the honour due to God who is the efficient worker of repentance because both law and Gospell was preached to reprobate Iewes but they were not conuerted by repentance to the trueth of God in regarde the Lord who is the efficient worker of repentance wrought not inwardly in their hearts As concerning the Preachers of the doctrine of reconciliation they receiue their honour from their Ambassadrie and they giue no honour vnto it except by accident in respect of the people who carry the greater reuerēce to an holy message when they see the Ambassadour who carrietith to bee an holy man But now let vs consider God in the worke of repentance as the head the message of reconciliation as the stomacke the preachers of the word who carrieth this message as the feete whose feete albeit they bee called beautifull in regarde of the sweete message which they carry yet the feete must neither haue the honour of the head nor of the stomack But the Romane church by giuing this honour to a priest that hee conferreth exopere operato remission of sinnes to the person who confesseth in particular all his faults vnto him they giue the honour of the head to the feete Like as in all their Religion their principall drift seemeth to bee this to leade the people from the Creator who is blessed for euer to an excessiue confidence in the creatures of God The grounde of the Sacrament of Pennance is a conceite of satisfaction which men can make for their own sinnes committed after Baptisme as if the promise of remission of sinnes made in Baptisme did extende onely to sinnes preceeding Baptisme What is this else but directly to contradict the words of Christ spoken to his Apostles Hee who beleeueth and is baptized shall bee saued Can any man be saued by an absolution from a part of his sinnes and not from all his sinnes This doctrine of the Romane Church bringeth in Christ as a Sauiour and not a Sauiour deliuering vs from the debt of by-past sinnes and setting vs once without the prison doore but knowing assuredly that wee shall be thrust into the prison againe there to remaine vntill wee satisfie for our own sins cōmitted after Baptisme And they make vs to be our owne sauiours rather than Christ for he who deliuereth a man from his last and greatest trouble is rather to bee counted his deliuerer than he who deliuered him from his first trouble The particular thinges required in the Sacrament of Pennance they say are foure to wit Contrition in the heart Confession in the mouth Satisfaction in the deede and Absolution of the Priest If these things were rightly conceiued in repentance all these thinges are necessarily required But as they are in the Romane Church all are meere abominations and displeasing vnto God First concerning the Contrition of the heart the Psalmist speaketh The sacrifices of God are a contrit◅ spirit a contrite and a broken heart O God thou wilt not despise But in the Romane Church when a Poenitentiare commeth to his father Confessor and discouereth a sinne not such as he hath already committed and for the which he is pearced with sore displeasure as Dauid was but rather hee discouereth to his father Confessor a treasonable attempt which he is minded to practise with obstinate purpose of an incorrigible heart shall such a man bee counted to haue a contrite and a broken heart Yet in our dayes no man is more welcome to a father Confessor than such a man as discouereth to him horrible treasons plotted against Noble Princes Yea and no confessions are more secretly buried in the mindes of father Confessors than those confessions are Is this a contrite spirite and a broken heart wherein the Lord delighteth Or can there bee a greater abuse of the doctrine of Contrition than to count them contrite in heart who are bent obstinately to runne forward in the course of vngodlinesse Popish Contrition is not vnlike vnto the fighting of Marcus Crassus both father and sonne against the Parthians Crassus the elder in his Oration made to encourage his army to fight valiantly his voyce failed him Marcus Crassus his sonne in his first out-going out of the house he stumbled Both these things were counted euill presages of the vnprosperous successe of the battell which after followed And what esperance can wee haue of this new found out Sacrament of Popish Pennance when as they judge so boldly of the first point thereof that is of Contrition counting traitors to bee men of a contrite spirit whome God hath appointed for the flames of euerlasting burning except they repent The forme of Confession vsed in the Romane Church hath neither warrand nor example in the Scripture of God that anie person should bee bound in particulare to confesse all his secret sinnes to the Priest The place of Scripture vildly abused Acknowledge your faultes one to another and praye one for another that yee may be healed c. it should bee expounded by another place of Scripture wherein a man who hath offended his neighbour is
It is a Nouelty because that ancient Fathers wheÌ„ they spake of Satisfaction meaned not of a satisfactioÌ„ made to God but of a satisfaction made to the Church Yea and S. Augustine calleth it Satesfactio quiasatis fiebat Ecclesiae that is because the Church was satisfied It is also a blasphemous opinion because the honour only due to the merites of Christes suffering is attributed to the worthinesse of mens satisfactions such as Fasting Praying distribution of Almes going in Pilgrimage to holie places and such like offices But the vsurpation of the least of the honoures belonging onelie to CHRIST is hornbletreason in the sight of God CHRIST is a propitiation for our sinnes saieth the Apostle 1. Ihon chap. 2. vers 2. If anie man doe imagine that hee can make a satisfaction for his owne sinnes hee is blasphemous against the sonne of God And like as Iulian the Apostate when hee suffered himselfe tò bee saluted by the Armie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Emperour CONSTANTIVS the Emperour by that one worde vnderstoode the treasonable attemptes of his aspiring minde And let vs bee perswaded in our owne heartes That incase anie man imagine that hee can satiâ—…fie for his owne sinnes hee is but a Traitor against the SONNE of GOD. THe last head of Popishe Pennance is Absolution wherein three things doe concurre to wit blasphemie vncertaintie and foolishnesse It is blasphemie to saye that any man can forgiue finnes who is not Eternall GOD Marke 2. 7. except in forme of a Messenger executing GODS commaundement in such manner as GOD hath prescribed in his holie worde It is great vncertaintie to absolue men from the guiltinesse of their faults but not from their punishment insomuch that if they bee preuented by death before they haue fulfilled the pennance enjoyned by the Priest then their soules must bee tormented in Purgatorie vntill they haue made full satisfaction for their offences Then Popishe Absolution depending vpon the vncertaintie of a mans life cannot bee a certaine thing but a miserable excrutiation of poore soules put in vaine hope of absolution and yet vncertaine whether they be absolued or not Nowe because they will needes referre the institution of the Sacrament of Pennance vnto CHRIST as the Author thereof when Hee breathed vpon His Disciples and saide Whose sinnes yee remitte they are remitted c. Ihon chapt 20. verse 23. Necessitie constraineth them to prooue two thinges out of the wordes of CHRIST which they count essentiall in the Sacrament of Pennance First that CHRIST commaunded a penitent sinner to make a particulare rehearsall of his secrete sinnes in the eare of the Priest which thing CHRIST neuer commaunded Secondlie that in the absolution of a penitent sinner CHRIST commaunded to enjoyne vnto him a satisfaction whereby hee might merite at the handes of GOD forgiuenesse for sinnes committed after Baptisme which thing CHRIST neuer commaunded yea repugneth manifestlie to the Holie Scriptures of GOD in the which it is saide With one offering hath Hee consecrated for euer them that are sanctified Hebr. chapt 10. vers 14. This is not a single and vpright dealing to referre the institution of the Sacrament of Pennance vnto CHRIST when as they cannot prooue that thinges moste essentiallie requisite in their Sacrament hath allowance from the mouth of CHRIST I compare the Romanists in their doctrine of Pennance to king Hezekias not in time of his zeale vprightnes but in time of his reproueable weaknes for hee shewed vnto the Ambassadours of the King of BABEL the house of his treasures his Siluer Golde Spices and Precious Ointmentes and all the house of his Armour The Messengers of the King of BABEL had no such commission from their Master to viewe the Treasures Riches and Armour of King HEZEKIAS but onely to present letters of congratulation for the miraculous restitution of HEZEKIAS to health and to bring vnto him a present from MERODACH BALADEN King of BABEL But HEZEKIAS King of IVDA in his reprooueable weakenesse as I haue alreadie spoken let the Ambassadoures see maine chinges which they had no commission to see to the great harme and disaduantadge of his posteritie Euen so CHRIST sent out His Apostles and their true Successours to preach the doctrine of repentance and remission of sinnes But the ROMANE Church will let the Ambassadoures of GOD see such thinges as are not contained in their commission to wit a particular confession of all secrete sinnes together with a satisfaction to GOD for sinnes committed after Baptisme of which thinges no mention is made in the written worde of GOD. Heere I leaue them delighting in their Nouelties which haue no grounde from the mouth of CHRIST nor from the doctrine of His Apostles Yea they are like vnto the frogges of the I le of SERIPHVS one of the Iles called CYCLADES in the which the Frogges sette vp their heads in the Monethes of March and Aprill but they vtter no sounding voyce as the Frogges in other places doe Euen so the ROMANE Church holdeth vp their heads as if they would prooue that CHRIST instituted this Sacrament but they faint in the probation A TREATISE Of the Sacrament of Confirmation IN the Sacrament of Confirmation there is a glorious shewe of a signe and a spirituall thing signified The outward signe is Chrisme that is Oyle mixed with some mixture of Baulme which beeing signated with the signe of the Crosse vpon the fore-head of him who is confirmed in the Name of the Father Sonne and holy Ghost they saye that with this outwarde signe is conferred the seuen-folde grace of the holy Spirit And this Sacrament they extoll aboue the Sacrament of Baptisme because the grace of God which is begunne in vs by Baptisme is perfected by the Sacrament of Confirmation Yea and a Priest or Deacon of the Church may baptize but the Sacrament of Confirmation must only bee ministrated by a Bishop Verie early did Popish bishops prouide that they shoulde not be altogether idle for they beganne to loath the office of preaching and baptizing and lest they should seeme to bee idle bellies they reserued some easie exercise to themselues to wit the making of Chrisme and anointing the people therewith To all this is added a Rhetoricall discourse That the people of Israell after they had passed thorow the redde Sea they entered into a Wildernesse in the which they had a great combate with many troubles before they could enter into their rest And in like manner after that we are baptized we haue a great fight with many aduersaries troubles before we can enter into the rest of God All this is true but what is inferred vpoÌ„ this If the Apostle Paul were our instructor hee woulde bid vs put on the complete armour of God to the ende that we might withstand spirituall wickednesse and eate the blessed bread and drinke the cuppe of blessing to the ende that beeing corroborated by the strength of the
Sacramentes ordained by God wee might fight a good fight and finishe our journey with joye This is the Apostolicke doctrine But Papistes will correct the Apostolicke doctrine in all points they wil haue a Christiā to be corroborated by Chrisme the sacrament of confirmation to the end he may passe ouer the stormie tentations of this world in peace Let mee now demand of them two thinges One concerning the signe Another concerning the thing signified Concerning the signe I demand who gaue commandement to vse it Concerning the thing signified I demaunde who hath promised to conferre the seuen-folde grace of the holy Spirite to them who are signated vpon the fore-head by the bishops thombe with the signe of the Crosse These two thinges to wit the commandement and the promise are inlacking in Popish Sacramentes and so their newe found out Sacramentes are like vnto a bodie that is not quickened with a soule The Scholasticke Doctors the first inuentors of this pluralitie of Sacraments they confesse roundly that the Sacrament of Confirmation hath no authoritie in holy Scripture such as Alexander Alensis Bonaventura and Thomas Aquinas who after much fatigation of himselfe and others also hee cannot finde that euer Christ or yet His Apostles conferred this Sacrament to any person Whatsoeuer they can cite out of Tertullian or Basilius or any ancient Councell for the confirmation of Chrisme it is certaine that they confesse that this custome hath no authoritie of the written worde of God And this is the principall marke whereat I aime in all my writinges to prooue that there is no Antiquitie where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the written word of God doeth not confirme the antiquitie of that which is alleadged The Romane Church waketh great businesse to proue that in holy Scripture many promises of confirmation and corroboration of the worke of God begunne in vs are contained But they bestirre themselues in vaine in proouing that thing which no man denieth But incase they would prooue that the Sacrament of Confirmation is a Sacramēt in a proper sense then it became them to proue that God in His word hath promised the grace of confirmation to such as are signated vpon the fore-head and annointed with Chrisme and buffeted vpon the chieke with the bishops hand Seeing none of these thinges can bee prooued by Scripture it is a friuolous thing for them to alleadge a promise made by God when as they inuent the element whereunto this promise shall bee annexed If this bee a forme according to the which Sacraments should be fashioned then I dare affirme that the number of Sacraments may be multiplied according to the number of the promises contained in the word of God So that God shall make a promise and man shall inuent without anie warrand of Gods commandement an external element wherevnto the promise shall bee annexed By this forme of doing not onely may they make vp seuen Sacramentes but also seuentie times seuen Sacraments True it is that the holy Apostles by imposition of handes conferred the gift of the holy Spirit that is the gift of Languages to many professors of the true Faith and this gift conferred vnto them confirmed them in the faith of Christ. But what belongeth this vnto the Popish Sacrament of Confirmation in the which the externall signe of imposition of handes is inlacking and the promise of a spirituall grace annexed to the signe is also inlacking and finally that thing which was extraordinarie and appertaining to a few is brought in as the ground of an ordinarie Sacrament which shoulde appertaine to all them who beleeue I will not insist long to speake of this new Sacrament of Confirmation Onely this I say that whatsoeuer is brought in into the Church of God with derogation of the dignitie of Baptisme an holy Sacrament instituted by Christ himselfe it should be abhorred But so it is that the Sacrament of Confirmation is brought in with a derogation to the dignitie of Baptisme ergo c. The seconde part of the argument is prooued by their slender and derogatiue speaches of Baptisme together with their superlatiue aduancements of the eminencie of the Sacrament of Confirmation In Baptisme they say that wee receiue not the vpholding defending gouerning and strengthening Spirite of God but all these graces are conferred in the Sacrament of Confirmation Likewise in Baptisme is prepared an habitation to God but the Father Sonne and holy Ghost enter not into this habitation before wee receiue the Sacrament of Confirmation What can be more directly repugnant to H. Scripture wherein it is expressely said He who beleeueth and is baptized shall be saued Can any man be saued befor his soule be an habitation and Temple in the which God is content to dwell So that the doctrine of the Romane Church is like vnto the nauigation of men who dare presume to saile in deepe and dangerous Seas without a Compasse Euen so they talke of matters of great importance without the warrande of holy Scripture whereby it commeth to passe that their doctrine in many pointes is flatte repugnant to holy Scripture Concerning the testimonies of Fathers whereby they endeuour to proue the Sacrament of Confirmation I might answere compendiously with S. Augustine Quicquid attulerint undecunque attulerint audiamus potius si oues sumus vocem pastoris nostri non ergo audiamus haec ego dico haec tu duis sed haec dicit Dominus that is Whatsoeuer they bring in and from whence soeuer they haue brought it in if we be the Lords sheepe let vs rather bearken to the voyce of our shephearde therefore let vs not hearken to them who saye This I saye or this thou sayest but this saieth the Lord. Neuerthelesse seeing they glorie so much of ancient Fathers let the judicious Reader beware of supposititious writings and he shall not find this Chrisme in ancient writers The Sermon of Cyprian De Chrismate is knowne to be supposititious The opinion of Tertullian who writeth that they who are baptized with water haue not receiued the Holy Spirit but are prepared to receiue it by anointing with oyle and imposition of handes after baptisme doeth not euery man who is versed in the reading of Fathers smell that Tertullian writte this when hee made defection from the trueth and was intangled with the errour of the Montanistes And Cyprian in the bookes of his epistles when he attributeth too much to Vnction with Oyle and imposition of hands after baptisme it is easie to perceiue that he borrowed this errour from Tertullian whom he acknowledged as his Master But neither Tertullian nor Cyprian are speaking of the Popishe Sacrament of Confirmation but of annointing with oyle and imposition of handes immediately after baptisme Marke the words of Cyprian where he saith Non posse esse filios Dei si non utroque sacramento nascantur lauacro scilicet aquae in verbo unctione Chrismatis that is They cannot
These are points whereof no man doubteth and a large and fruitfull discourse vpon this subject is a commendation of the superabundant goodnesse of God but it belongeth nothing to prooue that Chrisming is a Sacrament distinct from Baptisme The African Councell called Mileuitanum pronounced an Anatheme against all those who saye that the grace of God in Baptisme conferreth only remission of sinnes already coÌ„mitted that in it there is no support promised to preserue men from sinnes in time to come that they bee not committed Whereby wee may euidently perceiue that the spirituall graces which the Romane Church referreth to the Sacrament of Confirmation were of olde referred to the Sacrament of Baptisme Likewise Antididagma Coloniensis as Themnisius declareth demandeth for what cause doth the Presbyter anoint him who is baptized with Chrisme seeing that he is to be anointed of new againe with Chrisme in the Sacrament of Confirmation And out of the booke De Gestis Pontificum he recordeth a constitution of Syluester That for the perill of vnexpected death it is meete that the Presbyter shall anoint with Chrisme him who is to bee baptized lest through absence of the Bishop the person baptized should depart this life without Confirmation but if the bishop be present let him be anointed by the bishop This declareth that of olde Chrisming was annexed to Baptisme But afterwards to multiplie the number of the Sacraments they separated it from the action of Baptisme and made it a peculiar Sacrament to bee ministred some space of time after Baptisme at the least seuen dayes for reuerence toward the seuen-folde graces of God conferred in the Sacrament of Confirmation as Durandus citeth out of RABANVS vsually twelue or fifteene yeeres interuene betwixt Baptisme and the Sacrament of Confirmation in the Romane Church Onely this I request of the judicious Reader that when hee readeth of Chrisming in the ancient Church hee would not take it for the Sacrament of Confirmation but for anointing with oyle in Baptisme And this custome also had no allowance in the written worde of GOD as Basilius expressely graunteth in these wordes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is What Scripture hath taught vs anointing with Oyle Doeth not this proceede from secret and mysticke tradition Finally let vs search out this matter to the very grounde whereby it may bee euidently knowne howe this Sacrament of Confirmation crept in into the Church It was a custome of auncient time that children were presented to Baptisme by their Christian parentes and albeit their infancie coulde not comprehende the summe of Christian Faith yet neuer thelesse they were instructed and catechised when they came to yeeres of discretion and when they had sufficiently comprehended the summe of Christian Faith their parentes of newe againe presented them to the Bishop who after hee had receiued in audience of the people a cleare confession of their Faith hee blessed them and with the ceremonie of imposition of handes prayed to God that these persons who had giuen out of their owne mouth a confession of that same Faith which their parentes had professed in their name in Baptisme might continue in that same true Faith constantly vnto their liues ende This imposition of handes was vsed to imprint into the heartes of the persons who had made a confession of their faith a deeper reuerence of God and a greater care to continue constant But in doing of this there was no purpose to institute a newe Sacrament of Confirmation in the Church Moreouer persons who were baptized by Heretiques when they forsooke their heresie they were not rebaptized but they were receiued into the Church by the ceremonie of imposition of handes as hath beene declared in the life of Stephanus bisshop of Rome CENT III. CHAP. II. And this imposition of handes was joyned with prayer That it woulde please God to vouchsafe vpon him who was receiued into the bosome of the Church by imposition of handes the gift of the holy Spirit which was offered vnto him in Baptisme but it was not receiued because hee professed not the true Faith Neither can there bee founde in this seconde sort of imposition of handes anie grounde for the Sacrament of Confirmation To conclude this Sacrament of Confirmation is either of God or man If it bee of God let the warrande of His commaundement bee brought foorth in the which Hee commaundeth to anoint with Chrisme those who are alreadie baptized And is it not a disficill thing to these who are content to sacrifice their life for Christes sake to offer their children also to bee signated with Chrisme when they are twelue or fifteene yeeres of age But if no diuine commaundement can bee founde out commanding vs so to doe but it is a plaine humane inuention Then let the Romane Church bragge lesse of Antiquitie than they doe seeing there is nothing in humane inuentions but Antiquitie of Errour FINIS CENTVRIE IX CHAP. I. OF EMPEROURS CAROLVS MAGNVS IN the yeere of our LORD 801. CHARLES THE GREAT King of FRAVNCE was declared Emperour by LEO the thirde Bishop of ROME and hee reigned sixteene yeeres in his Emperiall dignitie for hee continued King of FRAVNCE fourtie and sixe yeeres The Empire of the West had beene cut off since the dayes of Augustulus the sonne of Orestes whom Odoaser king of Rugiheruli c. had compelled to denude himselfe of the Emperiall dignitie Nowe after the issue of 300. yeeres and after the Hunnes the Gothes the Lombardes and other Nations had obtained dominion in the West all abstaining notwithstanding of their preuailing power from the name dignitie and stile of Emperoures Nowe at length I saye Charles the Great is anointed and crowned Emperour by Leo the thirde in the Towne of Rome And this was the beginning of that euill custome which after followed to wit That Emperours should receiue their coronatioÌ„ from the Bishops of Rome At this time the Empire of the East was in the hands of the Empresse Irene in the hands of the Emperour Nicephorus who had banished Irene and reigned in her steade The Empire of the East was also weake at this time as apppeareth by a Couenant of Peace which they coÌ„cluded with Charles Emperour of the West in the which no mention is made of Exarchatus Rauenne to be rendered again vnto them only that the Isle of Sicâ—…ll and the Townes Landes which lie from Naples Eastwarde on the right hande and from Manfredonia sometimes called Syponto on the left hand compessed about with the Seas called Superum Inferum these should remaine in the possession of the Emperours of Constantinople Charles was a prudent godly Emperour more sound and vpright in sundry heads of christian doctrine than many others for he detested the worshipping of Images as vile Idolatrie as appeareth by his bookes written against the seconde Councell of Nice Charles was very friendly to Christians and defended them against the violence and tyrannie of their persecuting enemies namely against
opposition is made to the Councell of Frankâ—…ord neither was the adoration of Images auowed in any of thâ—…se Councels So much auaileth the authoritie of a Prince for suppressing of false doctrine heresie In this CouÌ„cel at Rhemes Wulfarius archbis was presideÌ„t 44. canons are rehearsed in the 2. Tome of Councels made in this Councell In the 1. Can. it was concluded That euery man should diligently acquaint himselfe with the Articles of his Faith 2. That euery man should learne the Lords Prayer and comprehend the meaning thereof 3. That euery man promoted to Ecclesiasticall orders shall walke worthily conforme to his calling 4. The Epistles of Paule were read to giue instructions to sub-deacons howe they should behaue themselues Yet is there not one worde in all the Epistles of Paule of a subâ—…deacon 5. The Gospell was read to giue instruction to Deacons to minister condingly in their office 6. Ignorant Priestes are instructed to celebrate the Seruice with greater vnderstanding 7. In like manner they are instructed howe to prepare 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the Sacrament of Baptisme 8. The holy Canons were read out of the Decretall of Innocentius for ordering the life of Chanons 9. The rule of Sainct Benedict was read to reduce Abbots and their Conuents to a remembrance of their order 10. The Pastorall booke of Gregorius was â—…ead to admonish Pastors of their duetie 11. Sentences of diuerse ancient Fathers were read to admonish men of all â—…aÌ„ks both Prelats subjects to bring forth the fruit of a good conuersation 12. These things being done they set down a forme of receiuing of confessions prescribing of pennance according to the Canonicall institution 13. They reasoned about the eight principall vices to the ende their diuersitie beeing distinguished euerie man might know what vices hee should eschewe and teach others to beware of the same 14. That Bishops should take heed to the reading of the bookes of the Canonicke Scripture and the bookes of Fathers should attend vpon the preaching of the word of God 15. That bisshops should preach the Sermons and Homilies of H. Fathers in such sort as all the people might vnderstand them The 16. can is coincident with the 12. 17. That bishops abbots permit no man to solace the company with filthy gesting in their preseÌ„ce but let poore indigent people be refreshed at their tables with lecture of diuine Scripture and praysing of God according to the Precept of the Apostle that whether wee eate or drinke let all thinges bee done to the glorie of God 18. Gluttonie and drunkernesse for bidden to bishops and the Ministers of God 19. Let not bishops bee rash to judge in thinges secret which are to bee referred to the judgement of God who can manifest thinges hid vp in darknesse discouer the secrets of the heart 20. Presbyters shall not transport themselues from a lowe place to a greater 21. Whosoeuer by money-paying procureth a preferment in the Church shall bee deposed 22. No Church man shall cohabite with a woman except it bee with his mother or sister or such like persons by whose companie no suspition of vncleannesse can arise Precepts giuen to Monkes and Nunnes I passe by as I did in the former Councell Can. 35. The Sabboth day shall be kept holy and in it no seruile worke shall be done according to the Lords Commandement 36. Let no man bestow vpon the Church that thing which by vnlawfull meanes hee hath fraudulently with-drawne from others 37. nor yet by lies and deceitfull meanes withdraw any thing duely beloÌ„ging to the Church 38. Let tythes be precisely payed 39. Let no man presume to receiue rewards for his decreet and sentence 40. Let Prayers Oblations be made for the Emperour and his noble rase that it woulde please God to preserue them in all happinesse in this present life vouchsafe vpon them Celestiall joyes in companie of the Angels in the life to come In the 41. Canon mention is made of a certaine rent left by king Pipinus of good memorie which they wish the Emperour Charles Pipinus sonne shoulde not alter nor transferre into another summe in respect that by so doing manie perjuries and false testimonies might ensue 42. And that no man should bee remooued from his mansion to whome the Emperoures Almes is distributed 43. And that the statute may bee confirmed by his Highnesse allowance whereby all contentions and strifes are ordained to haue a decision end 44. And that the statute made in Bononia concerning false witnesses maye bee ratified and confirmed with augmentation if neede require for eschewing of perjuries false testimonies and many other inconueniences IN the yeere of our LORD 813. and at the commaundement of the Emperour Carolus Magnus a Councell of manie Bishops and Abbots was assembled about establishing of Ecclesiasticall Discipline in the Towne of Towrs In the 1. Canon all men are admonished to bee obedient to the Emperour Charles the Great and to keepe the oath of alleadgeance made vnto him and to make prayers and supplications for his prosperitie and well-fare 2. All Bishops shall diligently reade and frequently peruse the bookes of holy Scripture the histories of the Euangell and the Epistles of Paul together with the bookes of ancient Fathers written thereupon 3. It is not lawfull for any Bishop to be ignorant of the Canons of the Church and of the Pastorall booke of Gregorius in the which euery man as in a viue mirrour might see himselfe 4. Let euery Bishop feede the flocke committed vnto him not onely with doctrine but also with examples of a good conuersation 5. A Bishop must not bee giuen to sumptuous banquets but be content with a moderate diet lest hee should seeme to abuse the counsell of our Lord saying Take heede that your hearts be not surfetted with gluttonie or drunkennesse but let holy lecture be at his table rather than the idle wordes of flattering fellowes 6. Let strangers and indigent people bee at Bishops tables whome they maye refreshe both with corporall and spirituall repaste 7. The delicate pleasures of the eare and the eyes are to bee eschewed lest by such pleasures the minde bee effeminate and inchaunted 8. Let not the Lordes seruantes delight in vaine jesting nor in hunting nor halking 9. Let Presbyters and Deacons followe the foot-steps of their Bishops assuring themselues that the good conuersation enjoyned vnto their Bishops is also enjoyned vnto them 10. Let Bishops haue a great sollicitude and care towards the poore and be faithfull dispensators of Ecclesiasticall goods as the Ministers of God and not as hunters after filthie lucre 11. It is lawfull for Bishops with consent of Presbyters Deacons to bestow out of the Church treasure support to indigent people of that same Church 12. A Presbyter is not to bee ordained vntill hee bee 30. yeeres olde 13. Let the B. make diligeÌ„t inquisitioÌ„ in his own Paroch Church that no Presbyter coÌ„ming from any
vpon the Church and in their bounds they found no man who did complaine Alwayes in that matter if any thing was done amisse they humbly submitte themselues to be corrected by their Soueraigne lord and king THE Councell of Chalons was the fourth Councell conuened in the yeere of our Lord 813. by the commandement of Charles the Great for the reformation of the Ecclesiasticall estate Manie of the Canons of this Councell are coincident with the Canons of the former therefore I shall bee the shorter in the commemoration thereof 1. That Bishops acquaint themselues diligently with reading the Bookes of holy Scripture and the Bookes of auncient Fathers together with the Pastorall booke of Gregorius 2. Let Bishops practise in their workes the knowledge which they haue attained vnto by reading 3. Let them also constitute schooles wherein learning maye bee encreassed and men brought vp in them maye bee like to the sault of the earth to season thecorrupt manners of the people and to stoppe the mouthes of heretiques according as it is saide to the commendation of the Church A thousande Targâ—… are hung vp in it euen all the Armour of the strong Cantiel cap. 4. vers 4. 4. Let Church men shew humilitie in worde deede countenance and habite 5. Let Priestes bee vnreprooueable adorned with good manners and not giuen to filthie lucre 6. The blame of filthy lucre where with many Church men were charged for this that they allured secular men to renounce the worlde and to bring their goods to the Church they endeuour with multiplied number of wordes to remoue 7. Bishops and Abbots who with deceitful speaches haue circumuened simple men and shauen their heads by such meanes doe possesse their goods in respect of their couetous desire of filthie lucre let them bee subject to Canonicall or Regulare repentance But let those simple men who haue laide downe their haire as men destitute of vnderstanding who cannot gouerne their owne affaires let them remaine in that estate which they haue once vndertaken but let the goods giuen by negligent parentes and receiued or rather reaued by auaritious Church men bee restored againe to their children and heires 8. If Church men lay vp prouision of Cornes in Victuall houses let it not bee to keepe them to a dearth but to support the poore in time of neede therewith 9. Hunting and halking and the insolencie of foolishe and filthie jests are to bee forsaken of Church men 10. Gluttonie drunkennesse is forbidden 11. The Bishop or Abbot must not resort to ciuill judicators to pleade their owne cause except it bee to support the poore and the oppressed Presbyters Deacons and Monkes hauing obtained licence from the Bishop maye compeare in Ciuill judgement seates accompanied with their Aduocate 12. Let not Presbyters Deacons or Monks bee fermers or labourers of the ground 13. It is reported of some brethren that they compell the persons who are to bee admitted in time of their ordination to sweare that they are worthie and that they shall doe nothing repugnant to the Canons and that they shall bee obedient to the Bishop who ordaineth them and to the Church in thewhich they are ordained which oath in regarde it is perilous wee all inhibite and discharge it 14. Bishops in visiting of their parishioners let them not be chargeable vnto them but rather comfortable by preaching the word and by correcting things that are disordered 15. It is reported that some Arch-deacons vse domination ouer the Presbyters and take tribute from them which smelleth rather of tyrannie than of due order For if the Bishop should not vse domination ouer the Clergy but by examplares to the flocke as the Apostle Peter writeth Much lesse shoulde these presume to doe any such like thing 16. Like as in dedication of Churches and for receiuing of orders no money is receiued euen so for buying of Baulme to make Chrisme the Presbyters keepers of Chrisme shall bestowe no money but Bishops of their owne rent shall furnish Baulme for the making of Chrisme and Lightes to the Church 17. It hath beene found in some places that Presbyters haue payed 12. or 14. pennies in yeerely tribute to the Bishop which custome wee haue ordained altogether to bee abolished 18. The receiuing of paunds from incestuous persons from men who pay not their Tythes and from negligent Presbyters is forbidden as a thing which openeth a doore to auarice but rather let Ecclesiasticall discipline strike vpon transgressours 19. Let people giue their Tythes to those Churches wherein their children are baptized and whereunto they resort all the yeere long to heare Church seruice 20. Let peace bee kept amongst all men but in speciall betwixt Bishops and Countes whereby cuery one of them maye mutually support another 21. Ciuill Iudges ought to judge righteously without exception of persons and without receiuing of rewardes and let their Officiars Vicars and Centenaries bee righteous men lest by their auarice and griedinesse the people bee grieued and impouerished And let the witnesses bee of vnsuspect credite for by false witnesses the Countreye is greatly damnified 22. The Abbots and Monkes in this part of the Countreye seeing they haue addicted themselues to the Order of Sainct BENEDICT let them endeuoure to conforme themselues vnto his institution and rules 23. The ordination of Presbyters Deacons and other inferioures is to bee made at a certaine prescribed time 24. Concerning Bishops Presbyters Deacons and Monkes who shall happen to bee slaine let the Emperour giue determination to whome the satisfaction of blood shall belong 25. In manie places the auncient custome of publicke repentance hath ceasted neither is the auncient custome of excommunication and reconciliation in vse Therefore the Emperour is to bee entraited that the auncient discipline maye bee restored againe and they who sinne publikely may be brought to publike repentance and euery man according as hee deserueth maye either be excommunicated or reconciled 26. It is reported that in some Churches there is contention strife for diuiding of Church rentes It is ordained therefore That no Masse shall bee saide in those Churches vntill they who are at variance be reconciled againe 27. Neither the Sacrament of Baptisme nor the Sacrament of Confirmation should bee reiterated 28. Concerning the decrees of affinitie and in what degree Marriage may bee bounde vp euery man is sent to the Canons of the Church to seeke resolution 29. Seeing that the man and the woman are counted in SCRIPTVRE as one fleshe their Parentage is to bee reckoned by like degrees in the matter of Marriage 30. The Marriage of seruantes is not to bee dissolued which is bounde vp with consent of both their masters euerie seruant remaining obedient to his owne master 31. It is rumoured that some women by negligence and others fraudulently doe present their owne children to the Sacrament of Confirmation to the ende they may bee separated from the companie of their husbandes Therefore wee statute and
ordaine that such woman as either negligently or fraudulently present their owne children to the Sacrament of Confirmation they shall be compelled to do pennance all the dayes of their life neither shall they in anie wise be separated from their husbandes 32. Let a sinner confesse vnto his Father Confessor all his sinnes which hee hath committed either in thought worde or deede because that hatred enuye and pride are such pestilentious bot◅hes of the soule and the more secretly that they are couched the more periculously they hurt 33. Sinnes shoulde not onely bee confessed to GOD according to the example of DAVID who saieth I will confesse against my selfe my wickednesse vnto the LORD and thou for gauest the punishment of my sinne Psal. 32. vers 5. But also wee shoulde confesse our sinnes to our Father Confessor according to the precept of the Apostle Acknowledge your faultes one to another and pray one for another that yee may bee healed Iac. 5. 16. 34. In prescribing of pennance let fauour and hatred of any person bee laide aside and let the injunctions be giuen according to the rule of H. Scripture according to the canōs custome of the Church following the example of the physitions of the body who without exception of persons doe adhibit cuttings burnings vehemēt remedies to perilous diseases 35. Many in doing of pennance are not so desirous of remission of sinnes as of the accomplishment of the prescribed time of their humiliation and beeing forbidden to eate fleshe or drinke wine they haue the greater desire of other delicate meates and drinkes but spirituall abstinence which should bee in penitent persons excludeth all bodily delightes 36. Let no man sinne of purpose to the ende hee maye abolishe his sinnes by Almes deedes for that is all one as if a man should hy◅e God to grant vnto him a libertie to sinne 37. Seeing all Canons of Councels are to be diligently read in speciall such as appertaine vnto faith and reformation of manners shoulde bee moste frequently perused 38. Bookes called Libelli Poenitentiales are to bee abolished because the erroures of these bookes are certaine how beit the authors of them bee vncertaine and they prepare pillowes to laye vnder the heads of them who are slecping in sinne 39. In the solemnities of the Masse Prayers are to bee made for the soules of them who are departed as well as for them who are aliue 40. Presbyters who are degraded and liue like seculare neglecting repentance whereby they might procure restitution to their office let them bee excommunicated 41. A Presbyter who transporteth himselfe from his owne place shall not bee receiued in any other Church except hee prooue both with witnesses and letters sealed with lead and containing the name of the Bishop and of the Citie which hee liued in that hee hath liued innocently in his owne Church and had a just cause of transportation 42. Let no Church bee committed to a Presbyter without consent of the Bishop 43. In some places are founde Scots men who call themselues Bishops and they ordaine Presbyters and Deacons whose ordination wee altogether disallowe 44. Presbyters must not drinke in Tavernes wander in Markets nor goe to visite Cities without aduise of their Bishop 45. Many both of the Clergie and Laickes goe to holy places such as Rome and Turon imagining that by the sight of these places their sinnes are remitted and not attending to the sentence of Ierome It is a more commendable thing to liue well in Hierusalem than to haue seene Hierusalem 46. In receiuing the Sacrament of the bodie and blood of Christ great discretion is to bee vsed Neither let the taking of it bee long differred because Christ saieth Except yee eate the fleshe of the sonne of man and drinke his blood yee haue no life in you Neither let vs come without due preparation because the Apostle saieth Hee who eateth and drinketh vnworthilie eateth and drinketh his owne damnation 47. The Sacrament of the bodie and blood of Christ which in one daye is accustomed to bee receiued of all Christians let no man neglect to receiue it except some grieuous crime doe hinder him from receiuing of it 48. According to the precept of the Apostle Iames Weake persons shoulde bee annointed with oyle by the Elders which oyle is blessed by the Bishop these wordes inclosed in a parenthesi are added to the Text for hee saieth Is anie man siecke amongst you let him call for the Elders of the Church and let them pray for him and annoint him with oyle in the Name of the Lord And the prayer of faith shall saue the sicke and the Lord shall raise him vp And if hee haue committed sinne it shall bee forgiuen him Iam. cap. 5. vers 14. 15. Such a medicine as cureth both bodily and spirituall maledies is not to bee neglected 49. In the Councell of Laodicea it was forbidden that Masses should bee saide and Oblations offered by Bisshops or Presbyters in priuate houses This questiō also was disputed in this Councell 50. The authoritie of the Emperour is to bee interponed for reuerent keeping of the Lordes daye 51. Because the Church is constituted of persons of dine se conditions some are Noble others are ignoble some are seruantes vassalles strangers c. It becommeth them who are in eminent rowmes to deale mercifully with their inferioures knowing that they are their brethren because God is one common Father to both and the Church is one common mother to both From the 52. Canon vnto the 66. are contained precepts of chaste and honest liuing prescribed to Prioresses and Nunnes which I ouer-passe as I haue done in the preceeding Councels 66. It is ordained that prayers and supplications shall bee made for the Emperour and his children and for their well-fare both in soule and bodie 67. These things haue wee touched shortly to bee exhibited to our Soueraigne lord the Emperour Hee who desireth a more ample declaration of all vertues to bee followed and vices to be eschewed l◅t him reade the volume of the holy Scriptures of God IN the same yeere of our LORDE wherein the preceeding foure Councels were conuened and by the mandate of the Emperour Charles the Great another Councell was conuened at Arles The Canons of this Councell were in number 26. 1. They sette downe a Confession of their Faith 2. They ordaine That Prayers shall bee made for the Emperour and his children 3. They admonish Bishops and Pastors diligently to reade the bookes of holy Scripture To teach the Lordes people in all trueth and To administrate the Sacramentes rightly 4. Laick people are admonished not to remooue their Presbyters from their Churches without consent of their Bishoppes 5. That Presbyters bee not admitted for rewardes 6. It is ordained That Bishops shall attende that euery person liue ordinately that is according to a prescribed rule The 7. 8. Canons belong to the ordering of Monkes and Nunnes The 9. Can. pertaineth to the
Hincmarus bishop of Laudunum as a man disobedient to his Metropolitane and a man who for priuate injuries had excōmunicated all the Presbyters of his Church debarring them from saying of Masse baptizing of Inphantes absoluing of Penitents and burying of the dead And Hincmarus bishop of Rhemes proponed vnto the Councell 50. Canons which hee desired to bee read in the Synode and they allowed all the Canons written by the bishop of Rhemes Also they condemned Hincmarus bishop of Laudunum of petulancy and compelled him to subscribe obedience to Charles his King and to his Metropolitane hee was also depriued of his office and his eyes were thrust out But Pope Ihonne the ninth vnder the reigne of Carolus Crassus restored him to his office againe beeing the more affectioned vnto him because he had appealed from his owne bishop and from the decreet of a Synode in his owne countrey to be judged by the Chaire of Rome IN the yeere of our Lord 899. and in the eight yeere of the reigne of the Emperour Arnulphus in the Towne of Triburium twentie and two Bishops of Germanie were assembled who made many constitutions a great number whereof Caranza is compelled to ouer-passe with silence lest he shoulde make a superfluous repetition of Canons mentioned before First it was concluded in this Councell That excommunicate persons if they repent not are to be subdued by the Emperour Canon 10. That a Bishop shall not be deposed before his cause be judged by twelue Bishops and a Presbyter by sixe Bishops and a Deacon by three Bishops 11. A Church man who committeth slaughter shall be deposed albeit he hath beene inforced vnto it 12. Baptisme shall not be ministred except at Easter Whitsonday without necessitie require 13. Tythes are to bee payed for the sustentation of the Ministerie the support of the poore and the fabricke of the Church 15. Let mens bodies bee buried in that Paroch vnto the which they payed their Tythes 16. No buriall place shall bee solde for money 17. Let Laicke people be buried in the Church yarde not in the Church but if they be buried alreadie let not their bodies bee remoued 18. The vesselles wherein holy mysteries are celebrated are Challices and Platters whereof Sainct Bonifacius a Bishop and Martyr being demanded If it was lawfull to celebrate the Sacrament in vesselles of wood He answered That of olde there were golden bishops and woodden vessels but nowe by the contrary saith he the Bishops are woodden bishops and the vesselles are vesselles of golde And Sepherinus ministred the Sacrament in vessels of glasse Neuerthelesse this Councell straitly inhibiteth the Sacrament to be consecrated in vesselles of wood 19. Let not wine without water bee offered in the holy Challice because both blood and water flowed out of the side of Christ. 20. Priestes are shauen to the end they may carrie vpon their heads a similitude of the crowne to wit of thornes wherewith the Lord was crowned who is their lot and portion 21. Let not Presbyters who are called before Iustice seates bee compelled to sweare but let them bee put in remembrance of their holy consecration in stead of an oath 22. The triall of persons defamed by the burning iron is ceassed but let no man giue out rashe judgement in se◅ret matters 27. They who haue vnder-taken a spirituall ofsice shoulde not goe to warre-fare nor accept vpon them ciuill offices according to the seuenth Canon of the Councell of Chalcedon 31. A thiefe or a robber who is slaine in the perpetration of his diabolicall fact let no man praye for his soule nor distribute almes for his reliefe 35. Let no justice Courtes bee holden on the Lordes daye neither on Festiuall nor Fasting dayes 39. A man who marrieth a woman of a strange countrey but not of a strange religion shall be compelled to cohabite with her 40. It shall not be lawfull for a man to marie a woman whome hee hath polluted in adulterie during her husbandes life-time 45. Hee who hath defiled two sisters let him bee subject to pennance all his dayes and remaine continent 46. A woman that hath committed adulterie and for feare of her husband who persueth her vnto the death shee fleeth vnto Bishops to seeke reliefe let them trauell seriouslie for the safetie of her life and if that can bee obtained let her be restored to her husband againe but if that cannot bee obtained let her not bee restored but her husband during his life time shall not marie another 54. A forme of externall repentance is prescribed to them who of precogitate malice and of purpose haue committed slaughter TREATISES Belonging to the IX CENTVRIE A TREATISE Of Extreame Unction THE Councell of TRENT entraiting of this subject of Extreame Unction setteth downe a glorious Preface before their Canons That Sathan that vigilant enemie who is readie at all occasions to take his aduantadge he is most readie in the last conflict to assault poore soules when naturall powers are weakened and the feare of approaching death doeth perturbe the cogitations of sinfull people then hee endeuoureth to brangle their faith and to bring them to a distrust of the mercies of GOD. But on the other part saye they Christ hath instituted the Sacrament of Extreame Unction as an armour to guarde vs at our last breath against the subtile inuasions of that deceitfull aduersarie This Preface importeth that all the weapons of our spirituall warrefare both defensiue and offensiue wherewith wee faught against spirituall wickednesse in our life-time are not sufficient to guarde vs in our last combate except wee bee annointed with oyle at our last departure Neuerthelesse the holie Scripture expresselie saieth I am the resurrection and the life hee that beleeueth in mee though hee were dead yet shall hee liue and whosoeuer liueth and belecueth in mee shall neuer die Ioann Chap. 11. verse 25. 26. In which wordes it may bee euidentlie perceiued that the word of GOD apprehended by faith can saue vs both in life and death The Romanistes in proouing Extreame Unction to bee a Sacrament of the Newe Testament in the which there is a signe instituted by GOD and to the signe there is added a promise of forgiuenesse of sinnes and consequentlie of eternall life They are like to the drunkardes of our Nation who when their stomacke is ouer-laden with too much drinke then they laye them downe to sleepe but incase by any occasion they be wakened before the drinke be digested and gone out of their heads they arise like madde men and make such a stirre and businesse that all men wishe that they were in their bedde againe Euen so the Romane Church hath beene so miscarried with the traditions of men with the writinges of auncient Fathers especiallie in poinctes of doctrine in the which they were weake and with the authoritie of Councels that they layed them downe and slept securelie as people who were perfectlie instructed in the way of GOD. But nowe they
awake after a manner out of their sleepe and they will seeme to grounde their doctrine vpon Scripture which they so miserablie abuse that they are in no better case but rather in a worse than when they misregarded Scripture layed it aside and counted the Decretalles of Popes to bee of as great authoritie as the holie Scriptures of GOD. True it is that about the yeere of our LORD 520. Chemnisius reckoneth the yeere of our LORD 528. Foelix the fourth the successour of Ioannes the first and predecessour of Bonifacius the seconde hee ordained That Christians before they departed this life shoulde bee annointed with oyle And this is the true originall of Extreame Unction yet in such manner that in the dayes of Pope Foelix the fourth it had not the name of a Sacrament But seeing the Councell of TRENT referreth it vnto a more auncient beginning let vs examine the places of SCRIPTVRE whereupon they grounde this their opinion The wordes of the APOSTLE IAMES are these Is anie sicke amongst you let him call for the Elders of the Church and let them praye for him and annoint him with oyle in the name of the Lord And the prayer of faith shall saue the sicke and the Lord shall raise him vp And if hee haue committed sinne it shall bee forgiuen him Iacob Chap. 5. vers 14. 15. For better vnderstanding of this place of SCRIPTVRE let vs consider these three thinges to wit That when the Gospell was first preached for the propagation and aduan cement thereof GOD appointed extraordinarie offices EPHES. 4. which were not to continue in the Church such as the office of Apostles Euangelistes and of Prophets Likewise hee endued them and some other beleeuers with extraordinarie giftes such as the gift of tongues of prophesie and working of miraculous workes And like as the extraordinarie offices continued not in the Church euen so the extraordinarie giftes continued not long in the Church for they were giuen to open a doore to the Gospell which beeing once opened Christians must content themselues with ordinarie offices and gifts Secondlie let vs consider that persons who had receiued a gift of GOD to cure diseases miraculouslie they vsed not at all times the selfe same signes and ceremonies in curing of diseases but sometimes they sent hand-kirches to the diseased persons ACT. CAP. 19. vers 11. sometimes they ouerlayed the dead and restored them to life ACT. CAP. 20. vers 10. and sometimes they annointed them with oyle MARC CAP. 6. vers 13. Which diuersitie of signes had not beene lawfull to vse if Extreame Unction had beene an ordinarie Sacrament in the Church For like as it is not lawfull to baptize with anie other liquor except water because Baptisme is a Sacrament instituted by GOD Euen so in curing the diseased it had not beene lawfull to vse anie other signe and ceremonie but annointing with oyle if so bee it had beene an ordinarie Sacrament Thirdlie it is to bee considered that when signes and ceremonies doe accompanie extraordinarie giftes incase the gift doe cease it is a foolishe thing to keepe in vse the signe and ceremonie except it were to bee a memoriall of a thing done of olde as the people of GVIDVS dedicated the shelles of the Fishe Remora to VENVS GVIDEA for a memoriall of their deliuerance But wee reade not of anie Prophet to whome GOD gaue not the gift of working miraculous workes who counterseited HELISEVS by sending their staffe to raise the dead 2. REG. CAP. 4. vers 2â—… or directing anieâ—…eprous person to washe his bodie seuen times in the waters of Iordane as HELISEVS directed NAAMAN the Syrian to doe 2. REG. CAP. 5. vers 10. For in vaine is the outward signe adhibited when the gift of miraculous he ling of diseases is ceassed Yea and the Priestes in the Romane Church conuicted in conscience that by annointing with oyle they cannot restore a diseased person to health they delaye to applie Extreame Unction vntill all hope of recouerie bee vtterlie past But nowe lest it shoulde seeme that their Extreame Unction is altogether vneffectuallie applied the verie wordes vsed in the application thereof testifieth that they belieue that remission of sinnes shall bee conferred with to the diseased person by vertue of Extreame Unction for these are their wordes Peristam sanctam Unctionem piissimam suam misericordiam indulgeat tibi DEVS quicquid peccasti per visum per auditumodoratum tactum gustum that is to saye By this moste holie Unction let GOD bestowe vpon thee his mercie for all sinnes thou hast committed by seeing hearing smelling touching or tasting Heere remember that the benefite which the APOSTLE saieth is chieselie obtained by prayer they referre it vnto annointing with oyle Next they take not heâ—…de to whome the APOSTLE directeth this exhortation namelie to the faithfull members of CHRIST whome in the twelfth verse hee calleth his brethren and in the soureteenth and fifâ—…eenth verses hee speaketh to such as reuerenced the order of Church-gouernement Nowe it is certaine that faithfull men are so taught in the schoole of GOD and perswaded that other mens prayers can auaile them nothing except there bee faith in their owne heartes for the prayer of SAMVEL coulde benefite King SAVL nothing in respect of his reprobate and vnbeleeuing heart 1. SAM CHAP. 16. vers 2. But these men of whome Sainct IAMES speaketh were faithfull men penitent sinners obedient to the ordinances of GOD And when the Seniors of the Church prayed for such men their sinnes were forgiuen them GOD hauing regarde to their owne faith and to the prayers of the Elders of the Church for them In this they glorie much that Extreame Unction may be called a Sacrament of the newe Testament in a proper sense forasmuch as in it there is a signe instituted by CHRIST Marâ—… cap. 6. and vnto the signe there is added a promise to wit the healing of the diseased person if the LORD thinke it expedient at least a promise of remission of sinnes But all this is nothing except the thirde circumstance bee added to wit that CHRIST hath giuen vnto vs this signe to bee vsed and hath annexed the promises afore-saide as belonging vnto vs for who can denie but in circumcision there was a signe instituted by GOD whereunto a diuine promise was annexed Neuerthelesse both the signe and promise appertained vnto them who liued vnder the olde Couenant GALATH. CAP. 5. vers 3. and not to vs euen so the signe and the promise aforesaide appertained vnto that time onelie in the which extraordinarie giftes had place in the CHVRCH of GOD and not to vs. Nowe to the ende that this their Sacrament of Extreame Unction might bee holden in the greater reuerence they haue founde out manie circumstances not mentioned in holie SCRIPTVRE as namelie that it shall bee made onelie by a Bishop It shall bee saluted with bowing of knees and nine congratulations in this manner It shall bee saide thrise Aue sanctum
signe of subjection vnto him that is a thing no lesse reprooueable than the fact of Samson Wee reade of CONDALVS Gouernour of LYCIA vnder MAVSOLVS King of CARIA that hee gained infinite summes of Golde and Siluer for suffering the people of LYCIA to weare their haire as an ornament of their bodies wherein they much delighted But it is otherwise with the shauelinges of the ROMANE Church whose expectation of gaine beginneth not vntill their heads bee shauen then they gette some benefice by ascending degrees their estate is aduanced vntill they become companions to Princes LINDANVS according to his accustomed manner 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to saye Serious in trifles hee will needes haue this custome of shauing the heads of Church-men to bee referred vnto the APOSTLE PETER whose head saieth hee the enemies of the GOSPELL did shaue before they executed him vnto the death And this rebuke of CHRIST the CHVRCH conuerted it into an honourable rite of shauing the heads of Church men after the similitude of the shauing of Simon Peters head But if the ROMANE Church had beene verie sollicitous to haue kept the doctrine of the true faith of CHRIST iâ—… puritie as it was deliuered by SIMON PETER and the rest of the APOSTLES they had not beene so serious in matters of haire ANOTHER custome in the ROMANE Church is to annoint with oyle all them who are admitted to Church Orders Where haue they learned this custome from the sonnes of AARON who were annointed with oyle LEVIT CAP. 8. vers 30. and consecrated to the worke of their ministration Maye it not justlie bee spoken of them which was spoken of olde vnto him who was too loftie in his vaunting speaches 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to saye Either encrease your strength or diminishe your loftinesse Euen so I saye to the Chaplens of the ROMANE Church That they shoulde either bee liker vnto CHRIST who was a Priest according to the order of MELCHISEDECK or else they shoulde bragge lesse of the ceremonies of the LEVITICALL Lawe seeing that the Priesthood of Melchisedeck is farre different from the Priesthood of Aaron To grace this Sacrament of Order all these seuen Orders afore-saide are attributed vnto CHRIST himselfe Hee was a Doore-keeper saye they when He cast out the buyers and sellers out of the TEMPLE IOANN CAP. 2. VERS 15. Hee was a Reader when Hee read the place of ISAIAS in the Synagogue of NAZARETH saying The Spirite of the LORD is vpon mee c. LVKE CAP. 4. vers 17. Hee did the office of an Exorcist when Hee cured a man possessed with a Deuill LVKE CAP. 4. vers 33. Hee practised the office of Acoluthus when Hee saide Hee who followeth Mee shall not walke in darkenesse but shall haue the light of Life Ioann Cap. 8. vers 12. The office of a sub-Deacon when Hee washed His Disciples feete Ioann Cap. 13. vers 4. The office of a Deacon when Hee distributed Bread and Wine to His Disciples Matth. Cap. 26. vers 26. And finallie Hee executed His Priestlie office when Hee offered Himselfe vpon the Crosse a Sacrifice for our sinnes Matth. cap. 27. vers 50. Who can bee so babishe ignorant but hee maye vnderstande that CHRIST in working sauing miracles Hee declared Himselfe the promised MESSIAS and Sauiour In reforming the abuses of the Temple Hee declared Himselfe to bee both King and Priest to whome reformation of abuses in the Church belongeth In reading Holie Scripture and opening the sense and meaning thereof to the people Hee declared Himselfe to bee the Great Prophet whom GOD promised to sende into the worlde DEVTER XVIII And when CHRIST saieth Hee who followeth Mâ—…e shall not walke in darkenesse c. these wordes doe import That wee who followe CHRIST are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but not that CHRIST himselfe is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Who could once imagine that the hearts of men coulde bee ouer-casten with such horrible darkenesse as to attribute to the Lorde of the House of GOD the basest rowme in all the House and to make a Doore-keeper of him for a time NOwe the Ceremonies which are vsed in the Consecration of them who are admitted to inferiour Orders are these The Doore-keepers are admitted with the signe of deliuering the keyes of the Church-doore vnto them The Readers by deliuering vnto them the Holie Bible The Exorcistes by deliuering vnto them certaine formes of adjuration of persons possessed with Deuils or transported with madnesse And 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by deliuering vnto them Tapers of waxe with a little water potte Are these elementes instituted by GOD and hath GOD annexed vnto Keyes Bookes Adjurations and Tapers of waxe a promise of spirituall grace If these two thinges cannot bee prooued by Holy Scripture then no Sacrament can bee acknowledged in these Orders especiallie since the administration of these offices is committed to boyes to ignorant fellowes and to men who haue no extraordinarie gift of casting out of Deuils as the Exorcistes of the Primitiue Church had of olde The like I speake of superiour Orders The signes and Ceremonies which are vsed in admitting of Presbyters whome now they call Priestes are the presenting vnto them a platter in the which consecrated Hosties are contained to declare that they are called to stande at the Altar to consecrate the elementes and to offer vp the bodie and blood of CHRIST as a propâ—…tiatorie Sacrifice to the Father Howe blasphemous this opinion is I haue alreadie declared in the TREATISâ—… Of the Sacrifice of the Masse but for the present this I saye That if the auncient Ceremonie of Imposition of handes had beene kept in admission of Presbyters yet it coulde not haue beene called a Sacrament of the Newe Testament because a Sacrament is a visible signe of the inuisible grace of GOD and belonging to all them to whome the Couenant of GOD belongeth Onelie this obserued that euerie Sacrament must bee applied in its owne time as GOD hath ordained The Ceremonie of breathing vpon them who are admitted Priestes conjoyned with these wordes Receaue the Holie Spirite Ioann Cap. 20. vers 22. it is a preposterous counterfeiting of CHRIST whome wee aught to followe in such thinges as Hee hath sette downe to bee followed but not to presume to doe all thinges which Hee did for demonstration of His diuine power The Deacons in the Romane Church are ordained by a Bisshop who cloatheth them with their Stoles and their Oraria vpon their left shoulders and putteth into their handes the Booke of the Euangell whereof they shoulde bee Preachers Their office is to attende vpon the Presbyters when they minister the Sacramentes to laye the Hosties vpon the Altar to prepare and to couer the LORDES Table to carrie the Crosse and to preach and sing the Gospell and the Epistle to the people In the ordination of Deacons there is neither a regarde of the first institution of Deacons appointed by CHRISTES Apostles Acts 6. neither is there anie similitude
or resemblance of a SACRAMENT therein The office of a sab-Deacon is not mentioned in Holie Scripture and their seruice in carrying the Challice and the Paxe and the potte with water to washe the handes of them who minister at the Altar and the Towell they are such a masse of friuolous toyes inuented by the braine of man that I will leaue of to speake anie further of them remembring alwayes this auncient saying That which Scripture hath not commaunded maye bee as easilie rejected as it maye bee furtherlie obtruded NOwe seeing I haue remembred in all my preceeding Treatises to speake of Antiquitie I shall not ouer-passe with silence this poinct GOD willing in this Treatise also Albeit the Hierarchie of the Romane Church were founde to bee auncient yet it sufficeth for this Treatise to declare that of olde these Orders were not called a Sacrament And there is no ancient Writer whome I haue read who reckoneth Church Orders in the number of Sacramentes As for the wordes of Cyprian and Pope Leo cited by Lindanus they are not worthie of refutation because in a generall signification manie thinges maye bee called Sacramentes But to call Order a Sacrament in a strict signification it is a newe inuention founde out by the Scholasticke Doctors who behooued to bee serious in some thing after they had lost the substance of Religion But I will set forwarde and declare that the Hierarchy it selfe is not so auncient as they affirme it to bee True it is that about the yeere of our LORD 250. Cornelius Bishop of Rome abhorring the arrogancie of Nouaius describeth the Hierarchie of the Romane Church in the which there was one Bishop fourtie and sixe Presbyters seuen Deacons and seuen sub-Deacons fourtie and two Acoluthi of Exorcistes Readers and Ianitors fiftie two of Widowes afflicted people aboue a thousande and fiue hundreth persons who were all sustained by the liberalitie and goodnesse of GOD in the Romane Church Heereof it appeareth that ouer and beside offices instituted by the Apostles to continue ordinarilie in the Church other offices crept in into the Church by humane institution hauing no such warrand as Elders and Deacons had And after the time of the promotion of the Bishop of Rome to the honour of Vniuersall Bishop the number of Church offices encreassed and to Presbyters were added Arch-priestes and to Deacons were added Arch-deacons And Lindanus lamenteth that other inferiour offices which were inuented by men had ceassed in the Church such as Fossores Syngeli Copiatae When the liberalitie of the people bestowed superfluitie of riches vpon the Church then newe offices behooued to bee founde out to the ende that all which was bestowed might seeme too litle because manie Church offices were to bee sustained the prouerbe spoken of olde of women 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is A woman is naturally sumptuous nowe it might bee justly transferred to the Church Hierarchie that it was a sumptuous and costly thing About the yeere of our Lord 308 and vnder the reigne of Dioclesian a constitution is attributed to Caius Bishop of Rome that men should bee promoted to superiour Orders by degrees ascending from inferiour Orders And all the fore-mentioned Orders are reckoned in that Decretall of Caius to wit Ostiarius Lector Exorcista Acoluthus Sub-diaconus Diaconus Presbyter and Episcopus But the Epistle of Leo the fourth written to the Bishops of Britannie derogateth credite to all the decretall Epistles written before the dayes of Pope Siricius except onelie to the decretall Epistles of Pope Syluester So that argumentes taken from decretall Epistles preceeding the 384. yeere of our Lord hath the lesse credite amongst vs because they cannot obtaine credite at the handes of their owne Popes But seeing nothing is to beee called auncient which hath not flowed from the mouth of Christ and His Apostles lest they should seeme to be discountenanced in this poinct they cite the booke of the Canons of the Apostles to prooue that the degrees afore-saide were Apostolicke constitutions This booke is not onely supposititious but also moste impertinently cited by Papistes because in the Councell of Trent De Sacramento ordinis cap. 2. Anathema is pronounced against them who acknowledgeth not all their Orders both superiour and inferiour But the booke of the Canons of the Apostles acknowledgeth onely fiue Orders namely Bishops Presbyters Deacons Readers and Psalmists or Chantors but no mention is made of Exorcistes and Sub-deacons Therefore it were good for them either to bragge lesse of Antiquitie or to prooue better that their Hierarchie is auncient Ambrose in cap. 4. ad Ephes. reckoneth fiue Orders to wit Bishops Presbyters Deacons Readers and Exorcistes making no mention of Subdeacons and Acoluthi The Canonistes recken nine Orders adding to the seuen aboue mentioned Bishops and Psalmists This diuersitie of opinions concerning Church Orders declareth two thinges First that of olde there was no Sacrament of Orders Secondlie that there was no setled opinion in the Church about Orders but one Church vsed one forme and another Church another forme as is customably obserued in thinges indifferent insomuch that when it was thought expedient that all house-holde seruantes in Bishops houses shoulde bee Clergie men then the number of Church offices were multiplied according to the number of Oecumenicke offices accustomed to bee in Noble mens houses Would God that in matters of faith of manners and Church Discipline men had fixed the eyes of their minds as attentiuelie vpon the written worde of GOD as Ship-men doe vpon their Compasse then had there beene lesse aberration and lesse disputation and lesse diuersitie of opinions The LORD worke this in His owne time to whome bee all Honour Praise and Glorie for euer and euer worlde without ende Amen A TREATISE Of the Sacrament of Matrimonie IN the TREATISE of the Sacrament of MATRIMONIE the inconstancie obliuion contradiction and head-strong insolencie of the Romane Church maketh mee vncertaine whereat to beginne For who coulde once imagine that they who call Marriage a worke of the fleshe and an estate of liuing vncompetent to them who are called to holie Orders forgetting what they had spoken they woulde make of it an holie Sacrament as if the Ministers of GOD should bee debarred from the holie Sacramentes of GOD. If they saye that they debarre men in spirituall offices onelie from copulation with women yet in this they debarre them from the Sacrament forasmuch as they debarre them from the externall signe whereby the spirituall grace is represented Can anie man bee partaker of Baptisme and not washen in water Or can anie man bee partaker of the LORDES Super and not be permitted to eat and drinke at the holie Table And how is a man admitted to the Sacrament of Matrimonie and debarred from copulation which they themselues graunt to bee the externall signe of the Sacrament But let vs marke the fraudulent dealing of the ROMANâ—… Church who hath made Marriage to bee a Sacrament albeit all the members
was baptized Vlpianus an enemie to Christians Mammea the Emperors mother is instructed by Origen in the faith Turinus killed with smoke Origen wrote a booke de martyrio The malice of Satan against true ' Pastors Origen got not the honor of martyrdome Difference betwixt holy scripture and other bookes The 7. persecution ANN. Ch. 250. Alexander Babylas both dicd in prison Origen at Jerusalem closeth the booke and wepeth The teeth of the holy martyre Apollonia The veritie hath no neede to be vnderpropped with lies Maried Bishops The rigour of Novatus The 8. persecution ANN. Ch. 259. The martyrdome of Cyprian Theotecnus B of Caesarea incourageth Marinus Christians full of pitis The historie of Eusebius concerning the two bâ—…asen images in Caesarea Philipi The 9tpersecution ANN. Ch. 278 Aurelian with ctutle authoritie assisteth the Church against Samosatenus Temples 〈◊〉 built by Châ—…stians after the death of Valerian The 10 persecution ANN. Ch. 308. John a noble man borne rent in pieces the Emperours proclamation The martyrdome of Peter Dorotheus and Gorgonius Horrible crueltie against Christian women A towne in Phrygiaset on fire and al the inhâ—…bitants buâ—…nt with fire Mauritius with a whole legion of Christian souldiers martyred Diocletian and Maximian giue ouer their imperiall function Constantius tried his captames whether they wâ—…re Christians or not Edicts against Christians ingraued in brasse A sudden change of the prosperitie of Pagans into aduâ—…suie Maximinus was ouercome in battel by Licinius Sophronia chused rather to kilâ—…her selfe then to be abused by Maxentius Constantine seeth the similitud of a bright crosse inheauen Maxentius ouer come in battell by Constantine Three cruell edicts of Licinius against Christians Fortie martyrs tormented first with cold and next wâ—…th heate Bishops of Rome Zephyrinus Callistus Vrbanus Pontianus Anterus Fabianus Cornelius A council at Rome against Novatus Lucius Stephanus Xistus 2 Dionysius Felix 1. Eutychianus Caius Marcellinus Marcellus Eusebius Of other preachers doctours Tertullian Origen Cyprian Bishops of Alexandria Bishops of Antiochia Artotyritae Alogi Adamiani Theodotiani Mâ—…deciani Bardesianistae Ualesii Apostolici Origeniani Artemon Helcesaitae Sabelliani Nepotiani Samosatenus Manes Manichei Hieracitae Purgatorie and worshipping of reliques errors borrowed froÌ„ Pagans Foolish borrowing Foolish following Error growing worse worse The error of Purgatorie fire misliked by Augustine but not fully impugned Simil. Many handmaids of Purgatorie An exhortation to detest the originall of Purgatorie Simil. Simil. Preposterous feare credulity of people â—…pholde people An exhortation to corrigible Papists The vse of temporall paines Fault and punishment there of both abolished in Christ. Plaeces of the old Testament abused for stablishing of Purgatorie Places of the new Testament abused A place out of the booke of the Maccabees for câ—…nsi mation of sacrifice for the dead and consequently of Purgaterie Simil. By the praiers made for the dead of old Purgatorie cannot be sufficiently confirmed The place of Augustine serm 32. de verbis Aposloli examined The place of Chrysostom homil 3 in epist. ad Phillip examined Fables of Damascene forstablishing of Purgatory True Christians leane vpon the purging blood of Christ. The corruption of mans nature Simil. The great slight of Satan Another craft of Satan The third craft of Satan We reade of graues opened for dishonouring but not for honouring of bones No example in the nâ—…w Testament of raâ—…sing bones out of the graue to be worshipped The fathers neerest to the Apostles dayes freest of superstition Buriall of Christians hindered to quench the hope of resurrection What time transporting ' of the bones of the Saints began and how long this custome continued without adoration An answeâ—… to an objection Answere to another objection An answere to the thirde objeâ—…tion No testimonie in scripture to proâ—…e the Worshipping ofreliques The sheep-heards staffe of Moses The cloake of Elias The Church of the lewes might haue had moe reliques then the Romane Church Worshipping of reliques after the 592. yeere of our Lord. Object The first answere The second answere The third answere The fourth answere False reliques Simil. Great busines to destroy Christ after he was borne as great businesse to aduance the Antichrist Christ instituted none of the Apostles to be supreme heade ouer the rest The decretal epistles attributed to the Bishops of Rome of old are forged false 1. 2. 3 4 5. 6. The first step Simil. The second step Gratianus exception froÌ„ the councill of Carthage is foolish The third step The fourth steppe The fist step The sixt step The sâ—…uinth steppe Simil. The eighâ—… steppe Acomparison between Christ and the Antichrist The first Tragedie The second Tragedie Simil. The third Tragedte 1. Chr. 14. verse 11. Iudg. 6. verse 16. Gene. 37. verse 34. Gen. 50. verse 1. Epistle Iude verse 11. Isai. 27. verse 1. Similitude â—…seb de vita 〈◊〉 lib. 2. Sozom. lib. 2. Cap. 14. Idem lib. 2. cap. 8. 9. 10. 13. Sozom. lib. 2. cap. 15. Ruffin lib. 1. cap. 9. Theodor. lib. 1 cap. 22. Sozom. lib. 2. cap. 24. Ruffin lib. 1. cap. 10. Socrat lib. 1. cap. 20. Theodor. lib. 1. cap. 23. Sozom. lib. 2. cap. 6. Euseb. de vita Constant. lib. 4. Theod. lib. 5. cap. 20. Socrat. lib. 1. cap. 1. Idem lib. 3. cap. 11. lib. 3. cap. 18 Ruffin lib. 2. cap. 30. Socrat. lib. 1. cap. 18. Sozom. lib. 1. cap. 8. Genes 18. Sozom. lib. 2. cap. 4. Sozom lib. 2 cap. 2. Socrat. lib. 1. cap. 18. Socrat. lib. 5. cap. 8. Socrat. lib. 1. cap. 6. Functii Chronolog Iohn 3. Euseb. do vita Constant. lib. 4. Ruffin lib. 1. cap. 19. Socrat. lib. 2. cap. 46. Idem lib. 2. cap. 5. Socrat. lib. 2. cap. 32. Ruffin lib. 1. cap. 11. Theâ—… li. 2 cap. 3. Theoder li. 2 cap. 3. Thâ—…d ibid. Theod. lib. 2 cap. 13. Theodoret. ibid. Prouer. 10 verse 9. Sâ—…crat lib. 2 cap. 27. Socrat. lib. 2. cap. 32. Socrat. lib. 2. cap. 33. Theod. lib. 2. cap. 32. Socrat. lib. 3. cap. 21. Socrat. lib 3. cap. 1. Socrat. ibid. Socrat. ibid. Theod. lib. 3. cap. 4. Sozom. lib. 5. cap. 4. Theod. lib. 〈◊〉 cap. 8. Socra lib. 13 14. Sozom. lib. 5 cap. 15. Matth. 5. Theod. lib. 3. cap. 16. Sozom. lib. 5. cap. 17. Titus 1. verse 15. 1. Cor. 10. verse 25. Theod. lib. 3 cap. 15. Ruffin lib. 2. cap. 28. Theodor. li 3 cap. 6. Theodor. li. 3 cap. 7. Theod. ibid. Socrat. lib. 3. cap. 2. Socrat. lib. 3. cap. 15. Ruffiin lib. 2 cap. 33. Sozom. lib. 5 cap. 4. Thâ—…odor lib. 〈◊〉 cap. 9 10 Socrat. lib. 3. cap. 18. 19. Theodoret. ibid. Ruffin lib. 1. cap. 37. 38. 39. Socrat. lib. 3. cap. 20. Theod lib. 3. cap. 20. Sozom. lib. 5 cap. 22. Socrat. lib. 3. cap. 21. Sozom. lib. 6 cap. 1. 2. Ruffin lib. 2. cap. 1. Socrat. lib. 3. cap. 21. 22. Theod. lib. 4 cap. 2. 3. Theod. lib. 4. cap. 4. Sozom. lib. 6. cap. 6. Socrat. lib. 4. cap. 31. Ruffin lib.
fourth Theodoretus ☞ Platina in vit Theod. Martinus Hist. Magd. 〈◊〉 7. cap. 10. Eugenius the first ☞ Comm. in Func chro lib 8. Vitalianus the first ☞ Adeodatus Donus Platina in vit Doni 1. ☞ Agatho ☞ Hist. Magd. Cent. 7. cap. 10. ☞ Leo the second Benedictus the second Iohn the fift Conon the first Sergius the first Platina de vita Sergii ☞ Patriarches of CoÌ„stantinop AlexaÌ„dria Antiochia IerusaleÌ„ Hist. Magd. Cent. 7. c. 9 ☞ Paulus Diaâ—…onus ti 18 rerum Rom. ☞ Nicephotus lib. 18. cap. 44. 45 NOTA. Hist. Magd. Cent. 7. cap. 10. Platina in vita Ioan. 5 NOTA. Matthew 4 Platina in vita Ioan. 4 NOTA. Tlatina in vita Ioan. 4. Monothelitae A Councell holden at Rome by Bomfacius the third Platina in vit Bonif. 3. Another Assembly holden at Rome by Bonifacius the 4. NOTA. The first Councell of Bâ—…acara couÌ„ted the secoÌ„d by Caranza Canon 1. Canon â—… Canon 3. Canon 4 Canon 5. Canon 6. Canon 7. Canon 8. Canon 9. Canon 10. The CouÌ„cell of Altissidorum ☞ Canon 31 Canon 34 Canon 35 Canon 36 Canon 38 Canon 39 Canon 40 The couÌ„cell of Hispalis vnder Sisebutus 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. ☞ 6. ☞ 7. ☞ 8. 9. Deut. 22. 10 ☞ 10. 11. 12. 13. Hist. Magd. Cent. 7. cap. 10. The 4. Councell of Toledo Canon 1. Canon 2. Canon 3. ☞ Canon 4. Canon 5. ☞ Canon 6. Canon 7 Canon 8 ☞ Canon 9 Canon 10 ☞ Canon 11 Canon 12 Canon 13 Canon 14 ☞ Canon 15 Canon 16 Canon 17 Canon 18 Canon 19 Canon 20 Canon 21 Canon 22 Canon 23 Canon 24 Canon 25 Canon 26 Canon 27 Canon 28 Canon 29 Canon 30 Canon 31 Canon 32 Canon 33 Canon 34 Canon 35 Canon 36 Canon 37 Canon 38 Canon 39 Canon 40 NOTA. Canon 41 Canon 42 Canon 43 Canon 44 Canon 45 Canon 46 Canon 47 Canon 48 NOTA. Canon 49 NOTA. Canon 50 Canon 51 Canon 52 Canon 53 Canon 54 Canon 55 Canon 56 ☞ Canon 57 Canon 58 and 59 Canon 60 Canon 61 Canon 62 Canon 63 Canon 64 Canon 65 Canon 66 Canon 67 Canon 68 Canon 69 and 70. and 71. Canon 72 and 73 Canon 74 The fift Councell of Toledo The couÌ„cell of Rome in the dayes of Pope Martine The 6. Councâ—…ll of Toledo Canon 2 Canon 3 ☞ Canon 4 Canon 5 Canon 6 Canon 7 Canon 8 ☞ Canon 9 Canon 10 Canon 11 Canon 12 Canon 13 Canon 14 and 15 Canon 16 17. 18. and 19. The 7. Councell of Toledo Canon 1 Canon 2 Canon 3 Canon 4 Canon 5 Canon 6 The couÌ„cell of Cabillonum A Councell at Rome ☞ The 8. Councell of Toledo Canon 4. 5 6. and 7 ☞ Canon 8 Canon 9. ☞ Canon 10 Canon 11 and 12. The 9. Councell of Toledo Canon 1 Canon 2 Canon 3 Canon 4 Canon 5 Canon 6 Canon 7 Canon 8 Canon 9 Canon 10 ☞ Canon 11 Canon 12 Canon 13 14. 15. and 16 ☞ Canon 17 The 10. Councell of Toledo The 11. Councell of Toledo The 2. Councell of Brac. ☞ The 3. Councell of Brac. ☞ ☞ ☞ The 6. generall couÌ„cell holden at Constantinople The 12. Councell of Toledo ☞ ☞ ☞ Augustin Confess Lib. 6. cap. 6 Ephes. 2. 14 Ioan. 10. 26 Ibid. vers 3 11. 28 Matth. 5. 14 Ioan. 1. 9 Gen. 41. 42 Ioan. 21. Matth. 16 Iâ—…an 11 Exo. 30. 33 Numb 22 Luke 16 Ephes. 6 Hose 2 Nazian orat 38. in Chrâ—…sti natiuitaâ—… Lâ—…b myster iniquitatâ—…s Exo. 34. 29 Naz. orat 13 post redituÌ„ Baron tom 9. ann 800. art 6. 7. 8. Anastat in Serg. 2. Morneus myst iniqu 1. Reg. 18. 46 Platin. in â—…ita Steph. 6 Plati in vit Sergii 3. Isai. 6. 1. Cot. 5. 7 2. Thes. 2. 4 1. Ioan. 2. 18 and 22. 1. Ioan. 4. 3 Dent. 18. 13 Apocal. 2. and â—… Malac. 3. 1 Nazianz. Cygnea Carmin Chrysost. 2. Epist. Thess. 2. Homil. 4. 2. Thes. 2. 8 Iren. cont Valent. li. 5. Censura Lovan Matth. 6. 6 August de ciuitate Dei lib. 20. ca 22 Danie 7. 25 1. Mach. 1. cap. 6. vers â—…6 Roman 11. 26. and 31 32 Exo. 18. 22 2. Thess. 2 vers 3. vers 4. vers 5. vers 6. vers 7. vers 8. vers 9. vers 10. vers 11. vers 12. 2. Peâ—… 3. 11. 12. Matth. 24. Mark 10. 38 Act. 14. 22 1. Tim. 4. 1 Roman 7. 8 Zach. 11 Isai. 6. 9. 10 Zach. 11. 9 Rom. 11. 5 Matth. 16 2. Thess. 2 Genes 47 Gratian. distinct 40. cap. 6 Mat. 26. 24 Conc. Tolet 9. can 10. Conc. Tol. 4. can 4. Matt. 6. 13 Amos 6. 3 Apocal. 9. 2 Danie 2. 32 33 Chrys. homil 4. in 2. Thes. cap. 2 Obad. 13 Apoc. 20. 10 aâ—…d 14. 9 and 17. 5 Petrarch Epist. 19 Isai. 27. 1 Rom. 1. 18 Matth. 25 Apoc. 20 Iean 3. 19 Apocal. 9. 2 Hebr. 9 Isai. 28. 18 Rom. 10. 3 Deut. 13. 1. 2 Socrat. lib. 2 cap. 9 Platina in vita Ioan. 4 1. Cor. 13. 2 Euagr. lib. 4 cap. 26 Idem lib. 4 cap. 27 Idem lib. 4 â—…p 28 Herodot in Thaleia Herodot in Ourania Antiquiâ—… Hist. tripâ—…t lib. 9. ed. 35 Chrysost. in epist. ad Hebr. cap. 9 Homil. 17 Chryâ—…ost ad pop Anâ—…ioch hoâ—…il 6. Ioan. â—… 〈◊〉 Iosu. 9. 12 14 Deut. 1. 4 Socrat. lib. 〈◊〉 cap. 15 Wolfangus Musculus The Words Sacrifice Augus coÌ„tr faustÅ„ Manich lib. 20 cap. 21 Plutarch in vita Anton. Iustinus apologia 2. Iustin. dialo cum Tryph. iudeo 1. Cor. 10. 16. 17 Propitiatorie Hebr. 9. 22 1. Ioan. 2. 2 Exod. 25. 21 Leui. 23. 27 Levit. 4. 20 Hebr. 10. 1 August Enchirid ad Laurentium Idem de octo dulcitii quest Unbloodie The Priest offereth the body of Christ. Heb. 10. â—…0 12 Lue. 12. 19. 1. Cor. 11. 23 Ibid. ver 25 Hebr. 9. 25 26 Heb. 7. 8. 9 10 Under the formes of bread and wine Roman 6. 9 Mat. 27. 64 For the sinnes of the quicke and the dead Luc. 16 Apoc. 14. 13 Psalm 32. 6 Mat. 25. 10 The absurdities of the Masse 1. Absurditie The Canon of the masse Platina in vita Xifti 1. Augu. cont Parmen li 2 cap. 8 Ambr. de Sacr. lib. 4 cap. 6. August de â—…iuitat Dei li. 22. ca. 10 2. Absurd the grouÌ„ds of the masse 〈◊〉 Câ—…la Luc. 22. 19 1. cor 11. 22 3. Absurd the pillars of the masse Ioan. 14. 2 Mat. 10. 28 4. Absur a vile abusing of places of holie Scripture Gen 14. 18 Malac. 1. 11 Tertul. contra MarcioÌ„ lib. 3. Chrysost. orat 2. aduers Iudeo Euseb. de demonst Euang. li. 1. cap. 6 Iustin. dial cum Triph. Iudeo Iren. aduers. Valentin lib. 4. ca. 34 5. Absurd contradiction to it selfe 〈◊〉 Absur Foolish ceremonies multiplied in the masse 7. Absur The consequences of the Masse Iustin. apol 2. Hist. Magd Cent. 1. cap. 3. Platin. in vit Greg. 2. Platina in vit Steph. 2 Funct comment lib. 8 Prouerb 12 Platina in vita Greg. 2 Funct comment in chron lib. 8 Jhonne the sixâ—… Jhonne